Shota Impregnator [F/m MILF mom shota incest underage happy]

[DiscipleN]

I didn't say anything, just looked up sheepishly. She put on a smile for me. It wasn't fake. She probably guessed my condition, and it amused her, but that's not the same as becoming happy.

She had been happy last weekend, spending time with Daddy and me. I remembered how her eyes twinkled when she asked me to protect her from the sun with lotion. In contrast to the times when I shot my cum on her, which she acted grateful for, Momma had been happiest when I smoothed lotion up and down her legs and on her back and front, to tease Daddy.

That had been a little awkward for me, but now I was alone with her, and there wasn't much time before I had to get ready for school. Because Momma was already dressed for the day, I wouldn't risk staining her clothes, but her skirt barely covered her knees. I stared at her legs briefly before disengaging from Momma's arms and shyly going into the bathroom.

I took Daddy's toothbrush out of his shaving mug. He always washed it carefully after shaving. Thinking about my plan for Momma made me cum real fast. I spurted a good amount of cum in the mug, but not as much as I had recently.

Returning to the kitchen, I found Momma tasting my forgotten spoon of Au Gratin. She looked puzzled at the baking dish.

"I'm going to rub some lotion on you, Momma." I set the mug on the table, next to the dish and reached under her skirt only to find her legs weren't bare. She wore sheer pantyhose. I felt it clinging to her knees and thighs. Once more, I looked up at Momma like a shy sheep.

"Oh, Honey." She grinned upon recognizing what was in her husband's mug. Momma reached under her dress and drew down her hip spanning pantyhose.

Surprised by the sheer hose, I observed it bunched at her feet. On top of her pantyhose lay her white, cotton panties.

"Don't use it all, Billy. She meant my cum.

I dipped two fingers into the mug and smoothed the blob up and down a leg. When I slicked the slippery goo up the thigh, she widened her stance. My fingers slid higher, lifting the hem of her dress until it bunched at her ass. I only stopped when I felt Momma's thatch of hair between her legs. Heat radiated from her sex.

My hand retreated and scooped two fingers more of my cum out of Daddy's cup. I started higher on Momma's second leg, excited to explore her crotch before my fingers ran dry.

"Be careful, Billy, if you get your sperm too close to my vagina, it will sadden your father."

This time I touched her nest with my sticky fingers, but I pulled out my hand, not wanting to upset Daddy. He had enough troubles.

"Thank you for the lotion, Billy." Mother bent to pull up her panties and hose. I guessed she didn't mind if my sperm dried under them. However, when she straightened, her elbow caught the mug and tipped it over!

The rest of my cum spilled into the baking dish next to it. At first it seemed that she was looking out against such an accident, and if I hadn't trusted Momma so much, I might have thought she had tipped the mug deliberately.

"Momma! My cum got all over your Au Gratin." I frowned.

"Oh, dear." She sighed. Her eyes twinkled though.

The phone rang and Momma picked it up. "This is Faun. ... Oh, Principal Agincourt!"

My ears pricked up, but I didn't hear anything after that except my mother saying, "Really?" and "Okay." a lot.

"Really? Okay. I'll be there at noon." She finally said and hung up. She looked at me as if I were a stranger. "I need to make an exception to our rule of keeping secrets."

"What's the matter, Momma?"

"The other night when you stayed for dinner at Mrs. Dinty's house. I know you came home very sad, but if anything dangerous happened, I want to know about it."

I had been afraid, but I never considered that I had been in any danger. "I don't think so, Momma. Mrs. Dinty was good to me, but she sure scared Steve and her husband!"

She smiled and hugged me. "I trust you, Billy. Is there anything about what happened that you want to talk about?"

"Is doing gay things dangerous?"

Momma retracted her hug and studied me once more as if she had a stranger for a son. "What gay things are you talking about?"

"I don't know. It's just something that Mr. Dinty said."

Momma nodded. She took a deep breath. "Listen with all your heart now, Billy. This is very important. Gay sex is no more dangerous than common sex. Both are safe and fun when the people doing it agree about what to do and take precautions against infections."

"You mean like condoms?"

"Yes, Billy." She brightened.

I thought the matter was done. I frowned. "Condoms sure are expensive!"

"Billy! If you ever need a condom, I will get them for you. You're welcome to take them from Daddy's drawer, if I'm not around, okay, especially if you want privacy about them."

"Okay." I smiled. Then I frowned. "What did Principal Agincourt want?"

"Instead of lunch today, you have to go to her office and listen to a social worker. You're not in any trouble. I'll be there too. You might even learn more about why gay sex is as good as any other kind of sex."

That was all I had time for. I rushed to shower and get ready school. Mother said she'd clean Daddy's mug.

When I returned, dressed and wanting to pack my lunch, the kitchen was spotless. Daddy's mug hung on the drying rack. I kissed Momma on the cheek, and I ran out the door.

"You can eat your lunch in the principal's office." Momma called after me. "See you soon."

Each of my morning classes felt a day long! In Ms. Hennifer's math class, I worried until she handed back my quiz. I had earned a B minus. She told the class then. "If anyone wants to discuss this quiz, see me in this room after school." She thumped her palm against my desk for emphasis, but I was sure she meant for me to see her.

The lunch harp sang soon thereafter, and I got my lunch out of my locker. Al and Wendel ran up to me. "Steve and his mom are in the principal's office. What do you know about it?"

"Nothing." I leaned against my locker.

They grunted in unison before darting away. I ran the other direction but had to circle around outside to reach Principal Agincourt's office unseen by them.

I was the last to arrive. Mrs. Dinty smiled bravely at me. Mother had saved a seat next to her. Steve was glowering, unfazed by my entrance. He looked away from me for a second.

"Billy, this is Ms. Nurhea, she works for the county department of public services." My principal introduced the one person present I didn't know. "I"ll let her explain." She took her seat while Ms. Nurhea rose from hers.

"Hi. This must feel very awkward, having to attend without much information. That's my job, to explain about Mr. Dinty's behavior, Tuesday night. This important, because you are going to hear all sorts of rumors, including many mean ones. The truth is much more comforting."

"They took my pop!" Steve barked. His mother moved, but the social worker cut her off.

"It's okay, Mrs. Dinty. Your son is the victim here. Please let him vent however he needs. Principal Agincourt assures that nothing he says will disfavor him."

"That's right, Steven." Our principal agreed.

"I see." Mrs. Dinty looked at her son with sympathy.

"Why won't you let Pop go?" Steve cried. "He just made a dumb mistake!"

"Steven," Ms. Nurhea said, "The police dropped all charges against your father, once the truth was uncovered."

"Why can't I see him?"

"You will, Steven, when your father feels he's ready to see you. He wants to very badly, but he now understands that he needs to fix a few things in his heart before he can be with you."

"I don't understand." Steven complained.

I had trouble following the social worker's words too.

Ms. Nurhea sighed. "I'm going to explain it as carefully as I can, from the beginning of the incident, to your father's voluntary entrance into a mental care facility."

"My pop's not crazy!" Steve understood that much.

"You're right, Steven. Your father is not crazy, but he wants someone to help him become a better father."

That seemed to calm Steve. The social worker began. "When Billy here found you and your father in the garage, both of you were unclothed at the waist."

"But he didn't do anything to me!" Steve wailed.

"That's right. Nor would he have." Ms. Nurhea asserted. "Your father is not dangerous, but the police have to follow strict guidelines. They brought him to their station where a professional, one of my co-workers, talked with him. Now we know the truth about your father." The lady paused, to let us brace ourselves.

"You father has been repressing an important aspect of his humanity, all his life, Steven. It caused him to be very angry, mostly with himself. His parents set a terrible example, preventing your father from understanding his feelings. And all of his friends reinforce his repressed feelings.

"Honestly, your father still fights against his feelings, but he's aware now and is willing to enter therapy, because he loves you, Steven."

Steven bubbled into tears. He hung his head and sobbed. "You're gonna tell me he's gay."

"Steven!" Mrs. Dinty piped up. "There's nothing wrong about being gay. All your life, Bob told you it's unnatural and evil, but he is wrong. I've always told you it's a natural part of humanity."

"You hate, Daddy!" He blubbered.

"I don't, Steven. I fell in love with your father. I married him because I loved him." Steve's mother wrapped an arm around her son. She comforted him further with quieter words.

Ms. Nurhea moved to me and Momma. "Do you have any questions?"

I asked, "Is Steve gonna be okay?"

Ms. Nurhea looked at me. "I'm sure he will. In fact, I will be visiting him regularly to make sure he does. If you would like to be part of helping your friend, here's my card."

I took the nice social worker's personal card and pocketed it.

Momma said, "Thank you for inviting me, Ms. Nurhea. Your presentation was amazing. I'd be happy to let Billy join your sessions with Steven."

Mrs. Dinty stood up with her son still in her arm. "We'll talk about this between ourselves, until you visit, Ms. Nurhea. Thank you, Principal Agincourt."

They walked past Momma and I. "I would be delighted to host your son whenever he likes, Ms. Androni." She told my mom. They left. It would be a while before Steve returned to school, I guessed.

Momma turned to me. "Billy, you forgot to eat your lunch. I have to talk with these women a little bit. Why don't you eat in the administration area. I'm sure no one will mind."

"Okay." I turned to the social worker. "Thank you, Ms. Nurhea."

"Thank you, Billy." She told Momma, "I'm sure you're very proud of him."

"More than a mother should be." Momma actually giggled. Her giggle might have sounded strange, except Principal Agincourt responded with a sudden snort of laughter. The social worker looked confused.

Momma closed the office door behind me. I wanted to listen in, but the secretary made me eat my lunch on a bench far from the principal's office.

The secretary gave me an approved late slip. I didn't have to wear any dumb badge. I took my seat in English and quickly was able to follow lesson, having done all my homework.

After English, Al and Wendel caught up with me on my way to P.E. "Hey, Brat, you lied to us. You were in that meeting too!" Al accused.

"That's not what you asked." I was stubborn.

"You know more than you're telling."

Wendel gushed, "I heard that his dad tried to fuck Steve. I knew he was a freak, but now he's in jail!"

"Trish told me, Steve was fucking his mother and his dad found them." Al countered.

There was no help for these idiots. I shrugged and pushed my way through. "I gotta go to class."

"We're not done with you." Wendel promised. "Meet us after the last class, at the far end of the school grounds."

"I have to see my math teacher, after school." I told them. I hadn't decided until just then.

I enjoyed exercising my flurry of anxious feelings, during P.E. Mrs. Lum told the class to be careful with the ropes, when they returned them to the storage room. She had to inspect them for wear, after school. She told me, "I don't want them all tangled up." That made me smile.

I felt even better after exercising and took my time in the showers. Nobody bothered me.

In art and music, Darrin gave a short quiz about time signatures. I was ready for it.

When I knocked on Ms. Hennifer's class door, I was suddenly apprehensive. I felt guilty about what had happened to Steve. I wondered if I should talk to her about that instead of my B minus.

"Come in." My math teacher called from her desk.

 

[DiscipleN]

"Hello, Ms. Hennifer. You said I can visit after you returned the quiz."

"Don't be shy, lad." She pointed to a chair. I knew what to do. I went to the chair and moved it to her desk. She smiled.

"I have lovely news, but I understand that you and Steve and your mothers were in Principal Agincourt's office during lunch. Would you like to tell me about it?"

I did want to. The secret of Steve and his sad, mean father was clawing my insides, but I lost my nerve. In front of strong, Ms. Hennifer, the rips made by that secret, reminded me of another secret. What had Momma talked about with Principal Agincourt and the social worker?

That mystery and the sad story about Mr. Dinty worried and saddened me. I must have looked quite strange to Ms. Hennifer while she waited for my answer.

"Maybe not then." She assumed my blank look was a refusal. "Then we can talk about happier things." She smiled. She rarely smiled in class, and I had only seen it once or twice outside of class. "Today is our one week anniversary." She chuckled.

Oh, yeah, Thursday, last week, she had spanked me and let me cum in her hair. I giggled at the memory.

"Good. I wasn't sure you could laugh, after seeing the Principal." Her smiled relaxed, giving me the room.

"I'm sorry, Ms. Hennifer. If I knew you thought it was special, I could have bought you some candy."

"That would just make it sillier, but thanks for offering. No. I just wanted to let you know that your original gift made a big difference for me." She was talking about me cumming into her hair. "An eighth grader has been testing my resolve, and I could have overstepped my authority if you hadn't helped me to remember my limits." She took my hand and looked into my eyes. "Thank you."

I found myself hugging her, launching myself into her arms. "I thought you were gonna spank me again."

"Oh, never be sure I won't lad." She returned my hug. "I'm so glad I didn't lose my temper. I want to confess something, Billy, but you mustn't tell anyone."

"I won't, Ms. Hennifer. I'm good at keeping secrets."

"I believe you, if you've been making babies in adult women. I needed to hear you say it." She released me. "Billy, I really enjoy spanking naughty students. If I'm not careful, I could not only lose my job but seriously harm a child in my care." It would devastate me.

She needed me to care, the thing she had taught me to remember. "You wouldn't hurt anyone, Ms. Hennifer. You spanked me really hard, but you didn't hurt me."

"I think so too, Billy. However, most children don't have your experience or pluck. I'm sure I wouldn't truly injure a student, but physical punishment can weaken hearts as badly as it can teach a child that violence is a credible solution."

A couple things she said, I didn't understand very well, but I thought of a way to help her. "Ms. Hennifer, do you need me to give you another reminder?"

That quieted her. She looked pensive. "It may well be that I do, Billy." She continued to think about it.

I didn't think any further. I simple unbuttoned my shorts and unzipped them. Then I fished my pee pee out in the open. Fortunately, after her last class, Ms. Hennifer had shut the room's curtains. Outside we could hear student playing on the grounds.

My efficiency startled her.

"Billy!" Her face looked surprised. I didn't give her time for it to change. I knew how I wanted to remind her. "Do you have a boyfriend, Ms. Hennifer?"

The question kept her off balance, but that wasn't my intent. I wanted to know if what I did would bother someone else.

"I said before, I'm never going to mary." She tried to take control of the conversation.

"You didn't answer what I asked." I took my soft penis and shook it. It hardened quickly at the thought of what I was going to do.

"Well," She knew she shouldn't lie. "I wouldn't call him a boyfriend, but I have a friend, Chuck. We have an arrangement."

"Will he be sad if I cum in your panties, Ms. Hennifer?"

"Excuse me?" Again she tried to exert her authority.

"I'm going to cum in your panties, Ms. Hennifer. If that could make your friend sad, it'll remind you better. Because you care about other people." I reached past her ample breasts, down to her slacks. I managed to unfasten the hook while my hand continued to jack on my aroused peter. "You need to unzip that."

"Billy!" She almost refused, but she must have realized I was right. Cumming into her bun again wouldn't be as strong of a reminder. She could have told me to cum into her blouse and bra, into their cleavage, or had me cum into her shoes, but I didn't give her much time to think. Perhaps the sight of my bobbing prick distracted her as well.

Why was I racing? It felt like I was running, from the secrets piling up inside of me, known and unknown. I wanted to be comforted, I think. At the time, I just wanted to cum into her panties because of what Momma had said that morning. I shouldn't get my cum near her vagina. Somehow that made me eager to do it to my math teacher, especially if it might make her friend sad.

Her hands found the tab of her zipper and, drawing it down, the front of her slacks parted. A bright panel of white cotton appeared. I reached forward with my free hand and pulled its waistband away from her flat belly. "Oh, Ms. Hennnifer, you won't forget this. I promise." A thatch of bright ochre sprang into the opening.

"I don't know." She started collecting herself again.

I needed to cum soon, before she thought better of allowing a child to cum into her red grove of fine, soft looking pubes.

Looking sharp, I think I saw the top of her pussy slit. The hairs parted slightly, and even if I imagined my first sight of Ms. Hennifer's sex, my groin spasmed, in preparation to unleash her reminder.

Her voice strengthened. "Maybe you should, instead-"

"I need to get in there. So I don't miss!" I cried, stepping between her legs and pushing them apart with mine. I aimed low, until my shaking prick head touched the top of her panties. "I'm going to cum soon. I can feel it. Please don't interrupt."

Instead of tipping her off balance again, my dick's proximity to her beautiful bush must have alarmed her, causing Ms. Hennifer to assert herself.

"This isn't right, Billy." Her arms lifted to push me away.

But it was too late. I jammed my cockhead into her cotton panties and cried out. "OOOooohhhh!!! Ms. Hennifer. I'm cumming!!!!" I pressed my lips to hers while her arms were gathering their strength. The surprise kiss, hot and full, depleted her attack. My prick leapt in my speeding hand and dove into her bright red nest. It's hole erupted with hot sperm. A thick flood drowned her pubes.

I moaned into her lips and kept jerking my prick, shooting load upon load of creamy fluid into her soaked hair and skin and cotton panel. Her hands fell away. I felt her complain against my mouth.

"Noooo, Billy. It's not safe!"

I hardly heard her above the pleasure exploding up from my loins. Her lips hardened, fear enveloping her. She pulled away and looked aghast at the mess I continued to make into her panties.

I squeezed every drop of cum out of my penis. I stepped back. "That was great, Ms. Hennifer!"

She looked me with large eyes. "What have you done, Billy?" Her hand replaced mine to hold her panties open. Her eyes darted to the mess in them.

"That will remind you better than on your head, Ms. Hennifer." I said proudly and reached for tissues from the box on her desk. "You can keep my cum in your pants for days, to help you remember."

"You caught me off guard." Her eyebrows narrowed. "If I'd had a moment to think, I would have remembered. It's not a good time for me to be with a man. I make Chuck use condoms, always. I use a diaphragm and spermicide, but during my fertile days I don't have any sex. I saw the first signs last night!" She stood up. Her free hand reached for tissues.

My hand intercepted it. "But it's just on the front, Ms. Hennifer. I didn't cum inside you."

Her hand faltered.

"If you wipe it away, then you might forget." I said earnestly. "I don't think I can cum again. I've been shooting it out of me for days, less each time. "Please, Ms. Hennifer, it's what you wanted."

"Not like this!" She snipped but continued to hold open her panties and stare at the soaked pubes resembling hairy tomato soup. "Ye don understand. Sperm on the edge of the vagina kin cause a pregnancy. The chance is wee, but I never took a risk even that low. I'm serious about not be'n a mother. Teaching is me life."

Her worried tone cut away my brash ardor. I had wronged her. I stupidly said. "It'll be okay. I won't do it again."

"I'll be sure ye don't, Lad." Her face darkened. "There may eve' be a lesson here I may hae to teach you."

She meant I might deserve a spanking, for taking advantage of her. Fear sprang in me. I zipped up my pants and held button to eye while backing away. "I was just doing what you wanted."

The prim teacher shook her head, unhappily. Her hand finally released the waistband of her panties. It slapped her belly with a smoosh. "What hae ye don, Billy?"

I scrambled out of her room nearly crying from guilt. It was the worst thing. She needed me to stay, to express her frustration at what I'd done. Worse, I learned much later, Ms. Hennifer couldn't take the morning after pill. It would make her sick, a doctor told her after a testing for the rare reaction.

I sulked all the way home.

Momma put me to work on another batch of chopped vegetables, which I processed half heartedly. Tomorrow, after school we would do this for real. It was important to get it right. I tried, but she had to chop some of the chunks I made into finer chunks.

She did surprise me by not baking any Au Gratin. Instead, she warmed up the leftovers from that morning. My heart woke up to the realization - my cum had spilled into that glass dish. Had Momma cleaned up her accident? My heart didn't think so.

"Mmmmm!!" These potatoes are fabulous!" Daddy cried. "They're the best, Faun."

"Why thank you. I hope I can get the right ingredients for tomorrow."

"Make two batches, and I'll pay for the second one."

"Careful husband. You may make the money, but I'm in charge of it. Remember our agreement." Mom smiled and brushed her cheek against his.

"I wouldn't forget that my sweet angel. My tongue slipped." They kissed. He broke it. "Then, as per our bargain, I might as well get my money's worth!" Daddy swept up Momma and carried her into their bedroom. She cooed naughtily the entire, short trip. The door closed, leaving me alone in the kitchen, staring at the batch of potatoes that had stirred such emotions. I didn't dare taste them.

Ms. Hennifer gave no sign of her intentions in class the next day. She acted kind enough, but no kinder than she would with any student.

I spent half of my lunch asking the administration secretary, Mr. Vouse, about my teacher's math classes. He told me, she taught home economics in a special classroom, twice a day. Her four maths were split evenly between the two grades. I had missed the first class, and I didn't have time to scout the second, to find out which eighth grader was troubling her. I had to go to English.

What happened that day, in Ms. Laghari's class, is forever lost from my mind. I had also asked Mr. Vouse if he knew what my mother had discussed privately the day before. He said Principal Agincourt would never betray a parent's trust, not even to him. I sulked through the entire class.

"Is that a dirge, Billy?" Darrin asked during music and art. We were suppose to whistle what was on our minds. "It's very good."

P.E., my class between English and Music had drained my physical energy until it matched my emotions.

The sight of Mother, wearing her beautiful dress, standing outside of school, woke me like a bolt of lightning! The kids stared. The adults tried to look like they weren't staring. She waited next to a taxi. "Come on Billy. There's plenty of time, but I can't help but be anxious." Her arm trembled when she helped me into the car.

"Hello, young man." Tanya Velakowski called out from behind the wheel. I had left her card on the kitchen countertop the night she drove me home. "You look well." She drove off, careful of the students and parents' cars surrounding us. "Your mother tells me. You have your first day of work today. I hope it goes well."

"We've been practicing all week."

"I wish I could afford to hire you and your boy. I try to eat better than donuts, but my routes don't take me to such places late at night."

"Perhaps you can save up, to hire Billy." Momma teased me with her fingers ruffling my hair. "I'm sure our bosses will give you a bargain."

"Hah! Yes, perhaps we trade, rides for food." The striking looking cabbie laughed. Mother's crystal tinkling joined hers.

"Aww, Mom." I pouted, but nothing that had happened earlier that Friday could shake my excitement.

The cab climbed a hill. Condominiums and apartment buildings looked down at us from both sides of the street. Tanya stopped in front of one that looked like it had been made for old time movies. "816 Beaverton, Ma-am." She told mother.

A man wearing a top hat and a long coat opened the passenger door. Mother charged the ride to a credit card given to her by Ms. and Mr. Colkick. "Please give yourself a twenty percent tip."

"Thank you, Ms. Androni."

The doorman took a wheeled ice chest from the Cab's trunk. He led us to an elevator. He took a key out of his pocket and unlocked it. "What floor, Ma-am?"

"Sixteenth." Mom took the chest's handle from him. "We'll be fine."

"Yes, Ma-am." He punched the button before retreating back to the lobby.

On the sixteenth floor, we walked down a short corridor lined with indoor planters. There weren't many doors.

"These homes are just below the top floor suites, Billy. Have you ever seen carpeting or wallpaper so elegant?"

"No, Momma." Her bedazzled eyes worried me a little. We reached door, 1605. She knocked.

An elderly lady, older looking that even Mrs. McDougal answered the door. "Are you Ms. and Master Androni?"

Master? She looked at me when she said it. How was I a master, when Momma was just a Ms.?

"Yes, I'm Faun, and this is Billy." Mother replied. "Ms. Amberwilk said we could arrive early."

"She did, Mum." Her accent was vaguely British. "Please come in."

I tugged Momma's skirt. "That isn't the customer?"

"She's their maid, Sweetheart. Help me with this chest through the door." Momma didn't want to accidentally pinch her skirt.

The home inside was the most splendid place I had ever seen. Movies couldn't afford to decorate a set with the likes of its riches. The maid took us directly to the kitchen. It was the size of our living room at home! While she showed Momma were everything was, pans, utensils, etc. I sneaked an arm's distance from Momma's skirt and peeked everywhere I could.

"If you need anything, do call me. I'm Dina." The maid exited the kitchen, hesitantly.

"Thank you, Dina." Mother smiled. It looked a little forced but less forced than Dina's smile.

I asked her, after Dina left. "Was she pretending to be nice?"

"Shhh, Billy. The things you think." Momma shook her head at me. The last thing she needed was a bothersome son, but she didn't put me right to work. "I'm going to dig into every drawer and device, to familiarize myself with the kitchen. You sit at the table and play with your watch or watch school videos or something. I'll call you when I need you. There's plenty of time."

"Yes, Momma." I sat and watched her. She was so beautiful. A hour passed, and Momma was fiddling with settings on the stove and oven.

"I think I've got the hang of it. Billy, come here. I've already set up your chopping station."

And so it began. We worked just as if we were in our own kitchen, except our kitchen had become the most beautiful, biggest, best kitchen. I didn't bump into Momma once while we prepared the meal.

Mother had just put the pork chops in the oven, when the front door opened and a young woman entered. She took off her gloves and jacket, which Dina put away in the foyer closet. The lady then strode right into the kitchen.

"You look magnificent, Ms. Androni." Her head looked Momma up and down. That style of dress is so beyond the crazy fashions of today, we'll never wear the like again in public." She held out her hand to Momma.

"You're too kind, Ms. Amberwilk." Momma shook the lady's hand.

Ms. Amberwilk stood as tall as Momma but was slimmer especially in the chest and hips. She smiled cheerfully at me. "Hello, Billy."

"Hi, Ms. Amberwilk." I studied her. She had short, brown hair curled into large curls. Her dress was almost a suit. The blouse and slacks were just loose enough to spoil the illusion. From a distance, you might have thought she was a man, except for her curls. "Do you and your husband have any kids?"

Ms. Amberwilk burst into laughter! "Hardly! I'm not even married!"

"Then Mr. Amberwilk..." Mother was curious.

"He's my father."

"I must apologize, Ms. Amberwilk." Momma's hand went to her heart. "I had heard that you and your father retired, but I assumed you lived separately."

"I get that a lot, Ms. Androni." The rich lady waved her hand. "Please, call me Judith. You'll tire me out before serving dinner, if you use my last name until then."

"Yes, of course." Mother smiled. "I'm Faun."

Judith gave a tight smile. "Regarding serving dinner, Dina will handle that." She giggled.

"Oh." Momma nodded.

"If you need anything, ask Dina. I must take a bath." Ms. Amberwilk ambled out of the kitchen.

Mother and I worked on the dressing for the chopped salad.

Mr. Amberwilk arrived. "Oh!" His eyes grew large, sighting us. Dina had pointed us out. "Carry on." He went into the fabulous living room.

Mother started on the Au Gratin. I cut the potatoes for her, but then I was done. After washing my hands for the third time, I peeked in on him. Dina was massaging his shoulders.

"Thank you, Love." He reached up to her shifting hand and patted it.

"None of that, Mr. Charles." I barely heard, Dina tell him.

"Stop being silly, Father." Judith suddenly appeared wearing a full length robe. Her hair was wrapped in a towel. "I've had to reject Dina's resignation three times this week."

"Bosh!" Her father called aloud.

"Bosh is right. If she ever did ask to resign, I'll give her half of your share of our estate!"

"You injure me."

"No, I'll let Dina do that, and deny anything she inflicts on you."

"You know." His head lifted its nose. "That's starting to smell real good."

"It does." Judith agreed. "I may have to dress in the kitchen."

I heard mother titter quietly. We both were nervose as mice.

Judith left for her room, and the maid went to assist her. Mother finished prepping the baking dish with cream and cheese and potatoes and spices. She put it in the second oven and started its timer. She washed her hands and sat, looking a little lost at them.

I went to her and put my hand on her shoulder. "I didn't make any mistakes."

"You did a wonderful job, Sweetheart." She smiled at me. Her eyes had yet to sparkle since we arrived. "Could you show me one of those videos?" She asked, no doubt to distract her nerves. "You'll have to mute the volume."

"Yes. Momma." We watched a man talk about history, the Romans I think. Both of us glued our eyes to the tiny, silent screen.

A bell rang.

Mother shuddered. Her face paled slightly, and her eyes darted erratically. She reached to me and shut off the video. Then she took my hand and said. "I need you to do something special for me, Billy."

"What's the matter Momma?"

She took her purse from the table and pulled out a small box. "There's a cup in the box. Momma needs you to put something very important into it."

I smiled but spoke as softly as she had. "Do you want me to cum in the cup, Momma?" I took the box. "You're gonna put my cum on the Au Gratin again, huh?"

She bit her lip, squinted while looking away, and nodded.

"Yes, Momma." I turned and walked to the bathroom.

Five minutes later, Momma knocked on the door. "Is everything going okay in there?"

 

[DiscipleN]

It all stopped being okay when I entered a stranger's bathroom to masturbate. There was more than a little plastic cup in the box. It also had a tube of hand cream. But for all of it's slick, pleasant feel on my dick, I worried, if I didn't cum, Momma would lose her job!

Worry keep me from getting hard for the first two minutes. Thinking of Momma in her beautiful dress finally succeeded, but that led me right back to worrying about her. I jerked on my semi-turgid pee pee for another minute before stopping. I was too young to know what to do, but I didn't want to hurt myself.

When Momma knocked, I didn't say anything at first. I felt so ashamed. I was going fail and get her fired.

"Billy? Honey?" She tried the knob. I hadn't locked it. We usually left the bathroom at our house unlocked. I didn't have that habit. "I'm coming in, okay?" She said before pushing the door open very slowly.

"Okay." I covered my half deflated erection. I was sitting on the toilet seat lid. It had a cow hide cover, quite comfortable actually.

Mom saw me and gave a wan smile. "Sweetheart, can you forgive me?"

"Huh?"

"I was wrong to ask you to cum for me." She knelt down on a matching cowhide rug. "That's too much pressure." She put her hand on my naked knee.

"I want your Au Gratin to be delicious. I want you to make lots of money."

"I know you do, Honey, but love and money don't fit well together."

I didn't understand. My pee pee stayed half hard. She was so pretty, talking up to me.

"Can I see it?"

I uncovered my tilting boner. "I came too much this week." I tried to explain, but she knew the real reason I hadn't reached an orgasm.

"It's beautiful."

My peter jerked when her gaze revered it.

"Now put your pants back on, and we'll finish making supper for the Amberwilks."

"But the Au Gratin needs my cum!"

"No, Honey. There's nothing wrong with my Au Gratin without your ingredient. They'll love it." She promised. She shifted her weight to her feet.

I grabbed her hand on my knee. "No, Momma." The cream on my hand coated hers.

"Billy?" She wobbled before catching her balance.

"You can make me cum. I'll never run out of it for you."

"That's not how a boy's body works. And..." She looked serious. "That's not the real problem, is it? Sex should be fun, Billy. I was wrong to ask you to cum for my cooking. That made you worry for me. You shouldn't have sex when it's not fun."

I said something I shouldn't have, then. I tugged her hand with conviction and placed it on my young dick. "Don't refuse me, Momma. I need you to make me cum."

When she saw how serious I was, she gulped. "But- ah, you don't have to prove yourself, especially to me."

Mother knew me better than I knew myself, but I had a lurid bee stinging my pride. I couldn't let her leave that bathroom thinking I was a little boy. "Here's the tube of cream." My dry hand held it before her. "But first you have to unbutton the top of your dress."

I remembered that last time I saw her lovely breasts. I had cum so hard, that sight would never fail me like I had just failed myself.

Mother's voice weakened. "But we're at a stranger's home, Billy, and we shouldn't be in the bathroom for as long as we have."

"Are you going to refuse?"

She looked down and shook her head slightly. "I-I won't, Billy. I can't, when you're like this." Her free hand reached for the top button of her amazing dress. I remembered how adept she was with one hand and buttons and a bra.

Even hurrying, in that strange place, her fingers never fumbled. She opened five buttons in ten seconds. The sharp lines of her dress loosened and hung casually open. Her cleavage was so beautiful, I opened the tube of cream and squirted more on my dick and into her palm. I was fully hard, looking down at my mother unbuttoned her dress. I pushed her hand to start the motion.

"Yes, Billy." She looked away when her cheeks turned red. She wrapped her fingers around my young girth and started stroking. The first movement of her hand was already ten times better than when I had tried to make myself cum.

The hand at her chest did fumble a bit with the front clasp holding the sturdy cups of her bra together. "I should lock the door." The hand not pulling on my slick stiffy fled her bra, and Momma leaned back to reach for the lock button. She stretched as far as she could, but before she reached the button, the doorknob turned.

To her credit, Momma called out calmly. "It's occupied."

The door only opened a tiny crack. "Oh, I see." The old maid's voice sounded from behind the door. "Let me know when you're finished. I'm not allowed to use the bedroom bath."

"Yes, sorry."

"Is your boy in there with you?" Her voice had a stern edge. Could Dina hear Momma's hand slapping on my crotch? I hoped her ears were too old.

"He is." Momma surprised me by telling the truth. Her hand never slowed on my dick. My balls clenched from little tremors, and my dick spasmed in her hand. "This is our first time, and he's a little overwhelmed by the experience. I thought the bathroom might be best for him to collect himself."

"I see. Please don't hurry on my account. I can wait." Dina shut the bathroom door. "The poor child." We barely heard it.

Momma clicked the lock and turned to me. "That was close, Billy." But there was a light in her eyes. Her hand felt warmer on my cream drenched prick, suddenly.

I was close.

"Do you need to see your mother's chest?" She whispered. Her hand returned to the clasp between her bra. Her other hand rapidly slipped and slid up and down my rigid dick. No longer embarrassed, she was teasing me.

"Please, Mommy- OHH!" I gasp. It was happening!

Momma swept up the plastic cup next to me and grinned. She placed it at the head of my cock, and used her thumb to wipe cream away from the slit at its tip. "Cum for Momma." She told me.

I did. My urethral bulb must have held all of my remaining cum. The muscles surrounded it wrung it as hard as possible, ejecting the mass up the shaft's vein. I'd never felt a glob so large wrench through my cock and explode out. The first shot filled half of the small cup. I cried out into my dry hand. "AAAAAAAAA!!! MOMMAA!"

No more cum followed that first blast. It was all I had left. My loins clenched again and again, but I had been wrung dry by my mother's loving hand.

Then Momma popped the clasp of her bra. Two perfect breasts relaxed into view, framed by her open, blue blouse and two pink cones dangling beside them. My body reacted as if it hadn't just orgasmed. My empty balls lurched, sending another burst of joy up my body. It lit up my brain like New Years. The second orgasm, twice as powerful as the first, crashed through my senses.

"Oooohhhh, AAAAHHHH!!!" My whole body flailed with ecstasy. I only, barely held my hand tight against my outcries.

"Shhhhh." Momma hushed, her eyes wide from the sight of such a huge amount of cum boiling out all at once, to be followed by no more. She smiled. "Someone will think I'm abusing you." Her hand kept flashing up and down. I could barely feel it through the thick fog of pleasure soaking through my flesh and spirit.

She let me recuperate for less than a minute before releasing me and washing her hands and then me with a damp towel. The cup of her son's semen was placed safely on a shelf.

Before returning to the kitchen, she let Dina know. "Billy will be just fine."

"That's nice." Dina's eyes would have looked more serious if a mote of light hadn't sparkled in them. "A mother's attention is the best balm for a boy."

I heard, "...palm for a boy." But it must have been my imagination.

After performing her ablutions, Dina served the dinner. Momma and I waited nervously in the kitchen.

"Judith, have you ever tasted anything like this?" Mr. Amberwilk ejaculated.

"I can't believe these pork chops were baked instead of spit grilled over a camp fire. They're so moist, and I've never appreciated what simple salt and pepper can do to perfectly cooked meat."

"I meant the potatoes. When I first saw the dish, I worried our 'simple' meal would be spoiled by a housemom overreaching her place in culinary fare. But they are incredible! They make me feel so alive!"

"Gee, Dad, I like them too, but they're just Au Gratin. I would like to know what cheese or cheeses she used as a base for the sauce. It definitely unique." Judith must have leaned close to her father's ear. I barely heard her whisper, "Dina could learn something from this sauce." She quickly added, "Dina's French and Dutch cooking is wonderful, but I'm glad you convinced me to try this Meals on Heels. It's better than the gimmick I imagined it to be."

Mr. Amberwilk coughed. "Yes, now I feel better for not telling you, I did invest a little into the company."

"Oh, Daddy!" Judith's voice took a disparaging tone. "You didn't let a pretty face sway you again?"

George chuckled. "He wasn't ugly but, no, I didn't turn gay overnight." His daughter laughed. Then he must have leaned at her ear. "Though, I'd happily hire Ms. Androni to serve me privately."

My ears burned at his quiet words.

"Well, thank the stars, she brought her little boy, to keep you from doing something foolish." Judith declared a little louder than she probably intended.

"Shhhh, Daughter, you're distracting me from this amazing Au Gratin."

The sounds I heard after that were knifes and forks and regular hums of delight. The words, "little boy", stung me, but I didn't let it poison my mood. After they finished slices of black forest cake that mother had baked while I was at school, Dina came to us. "The lady and gentleman would like to thank you." She led us into the dining area.

Mother bowed upon arriving. I followed her example, after standing next to the seated woman.

"Ms. Androni, the meal you created was superb!" Mr. Amberwilk exclaimed. "I wish you and your company the best of fortune, because luck will be your only challenge if all of Meal on Heels' employees are as talented as you.

"Thank you, Sir." Mom actually blushed.

George nodded at his daughter, for her pronouncement. We all caught her staring at me. The tiniest tip of her tongue darted out to taste her upper lip. Her head twitched. "Yes, Father, I really enjoyed the meal too." She sniffed, not snootily but as if to break her mood. "Please, Ms. Androni, I hope you and your son can pleasure- ah- I mean provide us such a pleasurable meal again."

"That would be my pleasure, Ms. Amber-, I mean Judith."

The daughter smiled. We returned to the kitchen to begin packing up. Dina would clean up, an arrangement made when they had hired Momma. We were suppose to take any left-overs.

The entire time, I felt Ms. Amberwilk's eyes on me, even though she had retired to her room.

She literally rushed up to say goodbye. "I wish you and Billy could return soon." She blinked hearing herself. Her eyes glanced at me with some confusion. Her cheeks were flush.

Dina kept a prim visage. "Thank you for your work, Ma-am and Master."

Tanya Velakowski picked us up at a quarter to nine. "How was job?"

"It was a success!" Mother announced, finally letting go of her professional demeanor. "Please, take these leftovers." Momma passed three boxes to the front passenger seat. She kept the cake, knowing my preference. I didn't care about the other things. I was tired of pork chops, chopped vegetable salad, and Au Gratin.

"I have twice to thank you, Ms. Androni. They smell delicious, but I am more glad that you might regularly need my cab. I can give you a personal discount if you ask for me each time." She looked at us through the mirror. "Just don't tell my boss!" She laughed.

Momma laughed.

"Please forgive me for not waiting." Tanya told us at the first stop light that held us. "I have not had supper." She opened the glove box and fetched out a spoon. At the next red light, she wiped the spoon on her shirt and opened the closest box. She scooped a heap of Au Gratin and ate it. "This is good." She said simply and had a second scoop. "Thank you."

"You're welcome, Ms. Velakowski." Momma replied. The smile on her lips was hard to see in the dim passenger section.

"Tanya, please. We will be friends." She drove on.

By the time we arrived at our home's building, she had finished the Au Gratin and was working on the salad. "Mmmmm, so good, Ms. Androni. This is even more delicious." She refused to call Momma, "Faun", while working.

She got out and opened the door for Momma and me. Stepping out, past the strong looking woman, I saw her eyes study me, as if I had somehow visibly changed. She sniffed and cleared her throat. Then she opened the trunk and carried our packages up to the apartment. She refused to let us help her, but she kept bumping me with the lowest case in her hands and apologizing.

Mother let Tanya in after hugging and kissing Daddy who pounced the moment she opened the door. Tanya grinned at them, but when she looked down at me, red tinged her strong cheekbones. She deposited the cases and turned to leave.

Mother had lost all decorum by then. Her first job had gone wonderfully! She grasped Tanya in a passionate embrace and kissed both her cheeks. "Thank you!"

As if that gave her permission, the cabbie took me in her arms and replied, "You're welcome!" Her arms were hot and their strength made me gasp. Then she let go and darted out the front door.

"That was, different." Daddy observed.

"It's been a crazy night." Momma held him again. She took him to their room, leaving me to close and lock the door.

I undressed and decided to take a quick shower. Passing their door, in my pajamas, I listened for a moment.

"I'm sorry, Faun. This week has been the worst, for me."

"It's okay, Glen, we have the weekend to rest up."

"Unfortunately, I don't." Daddy quickly added, "I'll be home, but I have to draft three reports for Monday."

"I won't blame you, Sweetheart, but it's time to tell you. I decided, that if Meals on Heels is a success, I'm not going to wait any longer to have another child."

"Faun- I didn't suspect."

"You don't approve?"

"I certainly do!" Father promised. "I'll gladly do my part, when ever you want."

"I wanted it tonight." Momma said softly. "Poor people can't have it all. I shouldn't have expected."

"I'm sorry."

"You said that already."

I darted to my bed on the couch, in case Momma and Daddy's talk got more awkward. I thought I would be too tired to sleep, but I fell unconscious quickly. I dreamed of Momma saying, "Like this, Billy. Sperm on the edge of my vagina might impregnate me."

I woke late, but Momma and Daddy hadn't gotten up. I lay in bed, thinking about what happened the day before. I had nearly run out of cum when I needed it most. Right then, I told myself I had to stop cumming all the time, or I might disappoint Momma some day. I was sure I could refrain from masturbating, but it would be hard to stop making babies with all the nice ladies who let me. I needed to know how often I could allow myself to shoot my seed into eager pussies.

I tried looking up that info on my watch, but the screen was way too small. I saw Daddy's briefcase and got up. Inside was the laptop his company loaned him. I knew his password. I had played a game one night, last weekend, sure I'd fail, but third password I guessed, "Billy-n-Faun", unlocked his laptop.

The desktop picture showed Mommy holding me when I was ten. I had been a baby then, always wanting her to hold me against her soft boobs. In the picture, she was sticking out her tongue at the camera.

I opened Firerox and searched for "making more cum". Boogle came back with a bunch of stupid links pointing to stories and videos that asked if I was 18. Mother had told me, not long ago, that real sex information never asked your age.

After dozens of dumb links, a click opened to sexandyouth.org. There was an article written for high schoolers, but it didn't use any words I hadn't learned. The short answer was:

"The full process takes about 64 days. Your testicles make millions of sperm per day at a rate of 1,500 per second. At the end of a cycle, they can have generated up to 8 billion sperm."

WOW! That was a huge-mongus amount! And it only takes 1 to make a baby! I couldn't believe the numbers. I clicked through a hundred more links until I found a different site that confirmed the first. The truth was so unbelievable, I read more about sperm in general. Reality quickly surfaced. It took hundreds of millions of sperm to make 1 milliliter. I didn't know much about the metric system, but I knew that a milliliter was a super tiny amount, just like a gram hardly weighs anything.

The other important thing was, a guy has to shoot hundreds of millions to give one sperm a chance of merging with a woman's egg. For the first time in my life, I wanted to work with mathematics.

The cup mother used, last night, to catch my cum had lines on it to measure fluid. I remembered that I had spurted almost a teaspoon, much less than my usual amount I believed. A metrics conversion site said a teaspoon was about 5 milliliters.

I decided never to cum less than that for Momma. She had had to spread it very thin over the Au Gratin, but it was enough to make Mr. Amberwilk love it.

My heartfelt thanks went out to Ms. Hennifer for emphasizing checking our work in class. I calculated the numbers five times, to make sure I got it right. I got it wrong twice.

Four days.

If I waited four days between making babies, I would never again run out of sperm. Now I knew. I dedicated myself to that number. That way Momma would never be disappointed when she made me cum. I would limit myself to make babies no more than two times a week. I was very naive back then.

After putting Daddy's laptop back in his briefcase, I wondered why he and Momma were still in their room. I had heard the toilet flush, twice. Between calculating numbers, I had to use the bathroom too. I crept once more to their bedroom door.

"You had me worried for a minute." Daddy sounded happy.

"Don't blame your worry on me, Husband." Momma sounded amused. "Unless I let big, multi-racial men tie me up to breed me repeatedly."

"No more!" Daddy said almost loudly. "That fantasy it too much for me."

"The problem is," Momma's voice saddened. "I can't let you inside me, because that spoils the fantasy."

"It's just a fantasy." Daddy assured. "I won't need it after I've rested up. Also, you had one success. A single datum predicts nothing. Meals on Heels will need dozens of initial successes before you can hope they'll survive. The gig economy is swarming with sharks. The Colkicks seem to be doing everything right, but you'll learn the truth about them, if the business turns down for even one quarter."

"You're right, but you weren't there, last night. Those rich folk loved the meal."

"I'm sure they did. I want more of that Au Gratin myself, but you said Mr. Amberwilk was invested in Meals on Heels."

"I should go make breakfast." Momma evaded Daddy's justification for skepticism. I leaped away, back to my bed, and dressed.

She entered the kitchen with a smile and a warm, "Good morning, Billy."

Our weekend began. It was fun, but mostly we stayed home. I didn't dare explore the building, in case I met Mrs. Cherkle or Mrs. McDougal. We went to a close park on Sunday. There were tents and homeless people, but there were many families making BBQ and playing with dogs and frisbees and balls and children.

A sad looking man stopped by. He looked Daddy's age but older because of his dirty clothes and rough shorn face and sun damaged skin. "Care to donate a bite?"

Momma nodded, and Daddy gave him one half of a sandwich.

"Thank you." He nodded and left.

Sunday night, we sat on the couch watching a show on Daddy's laptop. My watch vibrated. I had another email from Mrs. Abbey. I left the couch to read it.

"I'm showing a house in your neighborhood on Tuesday. Text me when you're done with school, and I'll give you the address. It's just a couple blocks from your home. I want to spend private time with you again, Sir."

Tuesday would be four days since Momma made me cum the previous Friday night.

At school, I would have to resist raping Mrs. Lum, and reminding Ms. Hennifer, and any other opportunity to shoot my cum, for two whole days - if I wanted to make babies with Mrs. Abbey again. Did I want to?

The phone rang. It was Ms. Colkick. "Hi, Billy. I'm calling for your Mom, but I wanted to ask. Did you like the photo of me?"

"I did, Ms. Colkick!" I gushed.

Momma heard the name and hurried over. I handed the phone to her.

They talked for several minutes. Mother acted more than pleased and said, "Really? That's wonderful!" Twice. After hanging up she announced, "I have two more jobs this week, on Wednesday and Thursday." She smiled at me? "Will you'll be ready, Billy?"

I had no more than ten seconds to decide my plans up until Wednesday night. Some of that time I would need, to practice helping Momma prepare the meals.

 

[DiscipleN]

"Yes, Momma!" I cried jubilantly! Somehow, I would make sure she got my cum, even at the expense of other women who wanted it.

I lay in bed that night, promising I would save my cum and maybe even keep from shooting it into Mrs. Abbey. I worried she might not like that, but Momma had to be first.

Monday went almost perfectly. None of the older boys bothered me, and I raced out of math and P.E. as soon as the school harp sang. Ms. Hennifer called my name, but I pretended not to hear. I made it home in record time.

Mother was all ready to practice for the Wednesday client.

"They want pot roast, spinach salad, and rice. I'll also bake them a peach cobbler." Mom's peach cobbler had won awards in our old town.

I helped her with chopping vegetables, and I made the salad.

"They wanted a ranch style dressing, but I think we should jazz it up a bit." Mother winked.

I totally misunderstood. When mother presented the bowl of dressing she freshly whipped, I took out my penis and stroked it to hardness.

"Billy?" Mother tilted her head. "What are you doing?" She asked calmly.

"I'm going to jazz up the dressing."

"Ah." She reached out, a smirk on her face. "Let's not do that. By jazzing it up I meant I would add a little crushed jalapeño. You watched me use the garlic press on that pickled pepper.

"Huh." I put my pee pee back into my pants.

When the test meal was done, she and I ate heartily. I told her I loved every bite, but the dressing was a little too spicy I thought.

She brought the cobbler that she had let cool on the counter. She set it on the table between us. I stood and opened the fly of my pants. When I started jerking on my pee pee she apologized, "Billy, I'm afraid I led you down a very confusing path. Can you forgive me?"

"Huh?" I was confused, but I didn't stop jerking. My balls hadn't cum in three days, and they really wanted to. "You didn't do anything wrong."

"When I asked to you make cum for the Au Gratin, that was wrong of me."

"But it made it taste a lot better!"

"Maybe. Mr. Amberwilk liked it a lot, but his daughter didn't have much to say about it. That's when I realized I should have made it the way I always make it. Before, I was so worried, I panicked and asked you to cum for it. I'm not going to panic again. And you won't have to do that for the meals we make." She eyed my flashing hand.

"Oh." I let my hand slow. My orgasm felt close, but I'd better not cum on the cobbler. I finally understood. The Au Gratin had been a very special case. I was suddenly sorry that Momma had to suffer from making that first meal. I let go of my erection and hugged her. My arousal waned but not my stiffy. It poked Momma's chest. "I forgive you." I let go and smiled, hard prick jutting from my waist.

Momma's mouth curled with a slight grin as she studied my peter. "Of course, this cobbler is just a test." She pointed at one side of the baking dish. "We'll save that half for your father." She looked up at me. "You know he loves my cobbler."


My head swung between looking at my mother and the cobbler dish. My cheeks flushed red, and I put my penis back into my pants. It was already softening.

Mom's grin vanished, replaced by brief disappointment. Then she sighed and smiled. "Now that that's settled, let's have cobbler!"

We ate dessert. She talked about Wednesday's clients, Mr. and Ms. Kampold. They didn't live in City Heights but they had plenty of money to hire a Meal on Heels. It was their fifteen wedding anniversary. They would return on Tuesday, from the Caribbean, and wanted a last something special to commemorate their vows.

I only heard every other word. I continued to feel foolish for thinking my cum made Momma's dinners taste better. I imagined the upsides, to break my glum mood. I would have plenty of cum to make babies with Mrs. Abbey tomorrow. And I wouldn't have to avoid my math and P.E. teachers again. I just had to keep from cumming every day, like before.

I did remind myself that Mrs. Lum might have the results of my blood test. I couldn't imagine anything wrong with me. I felt great, physically!

"Tomorrow afternoon, I'll practice the meal for our Thursday client." Momma paused. "Billy?"

"Huh?"

"All this extra work, above your homework must be getting to you already."

"No, Momma! I want to practice with you."

"Well, Mr. Gorgev wants home-cooked rye bread, sausages, and beet soup. I can handle a meal that simple by myself.

"Am I not going with you on Thursday?"

"Of course you will. I'd be lonely without your company." She winked. "But you can have the afternoon to yourself, tomorrow."

"Oh!" I kept a smile from surfacing. "Oh." I repeated without enthusiasm. "I'm going to meet Mrs. Abbey, okay?"

"Of course, Billy." Mother's eyes sparkled. "She emailed, asking if she could use you to practice her sales pitch on, at the new house she's showing." She laughed. "Just don't get carried away and sign a mortgage!"

Momma knew. I wasn't sure what to make of that, but she seemed happy enough to let me visit with Mrs. Abbey. "I won't, Momma."

Daddy came home later than usual. I was getting ready for bed. He complemented the wonderful food we'd saved for him, but he was so tired, he went straight to bed after eating half. Mother sighed and frowned. She had changed into her house robe.

She tucked me into the bedding we had for our couch. She hadn't done that for maybe a year. "I'm grown up, Momma." I complained mildly.

"I know. I just need to feel useful, tonight. I would have done this for your father, if he was awake." As her hands tucked the blanket and sheet, the top of her robe parted, and I could see between her beautiful breasts. My penis lurched to life.

 

[DiscipleN]

One of her hands tucked the far side of the top sheet, under my bum. When she retreated it, it brushed over my growing penis. I think it was an accident, but I wondered if Momma meant she could feel useful by jacking me off. There's nothing I would have liked more, except I had promised to save my cum for Mrs. Abbey, tomorrow.

Still, I wanted to help Momma feel useful. Her wonderful breasts gave me the idea. "Momma, do you want me to not be grown up for a little while?" I scooted my body against the couch back, making room for her.

In the dim nightlight I saw her cheeks flush. She'd seen me looking at her cleavage. At first her hand moved to close her robe, but she hesitated. "What are you saying, Billy? Do you want to be Momma's baby again?" A finger flicked one flap of her robe.

"If I was, I could use your breasts, Momma." I didn't say it quite right - trying to let her know that I wanted help her feel useful.

Her blush deepened. "You just want to use part of me." She looked less happy at that.

I didn't understand. I decided she just needed a push in the right direction, and she would learn what I meant. "I need to use your breasts, Momma." I patted the space next to me and slightly opened my mouth.

"Ah." She sniffed. "You're like that again." She nodded, again slightly sad. Her hands trembled when they pulled the top of her robe apart. She surprised me. She shucked off the whole robe and let it fall next to the couch. Mother hunched over me, almost naked in the dim light. Her remaining garment was a plain pair of white panties. She slipped beside me under the bed covers, positioning her chest at my head and sighed. Momma whispered, to herself I think, "At least someone has a need for me."

I would have reminded her about how the Colkicks were paying her to make her wonderful food. Except, I latched my mouth onto her perky nipple, and I felt up her other breast. Three seconds of sucking her tit brought my erection to full hardness.

The couch was barely wide enough to fit the two of us together. Our bodies pressed front to front. She must have been able to feel my boner between her thighs.

"Ngh." She murmured. Her body twitched.

In case my hardness was bothering her, I shifted back as best I could, but it only resulted in pulling the waistband of my briefs down a little. Although my attention was on the wonderful sensation of sucking Momma's titty, I felt the head of my turgid prick slip out and touch the cotton of her panties.

"That feels nice, Baby Billy." I think she was talking about my mouth and tongue working to pleasure the sensitive part of her breasts.

I switched my mouth to her other nipple and my other hand moved to stroke and tweak the one wet with my saliva.

"Mmmmm." We both moaned. Our bodies took on lives of their own. As I sucked her nipple, the joy of it infused my torso with a slight humping, causing my bare prick head to rub against her panties.

Mother murmured again from the pleasure I was giving her boobs. Her body writhed gently against me, doubling the sensation on my penis. However it wasn't strong enough to break my attention from sucking on and groping her beautiful chest.

We lay together, bodies rubbing against each other, occasionally sighing and moaning. I wanted to be Momma's baby all night. I switched breasts twice more, over a long time it seemed, before I felt my penis jerk inside my underwear.

Something wet came out. It was the oddest experience. I didn't feel an orgasm. My penis simple spat something out on it's own accord.

"Oh, goodness!" Momma pulled her hips from mine. She threw off the covers.

"What happened, Momma?" My mouth freed her tit. My hand fell away from the other.

"You came, Sweetheart." She looked surprised. She got up from the couch and switched on a standing lamp. In the blinding, sudden light she stepped wide and looked at the crotch of her panties. Sure enough, a blob of my cum was soaking into her panties. A droplet fell to the carpet. "You came on Momma's panties."

"How so, Momma? I didn't orgasm." I had thought I was going to, but I loved the simple relaxation of holding her and simply sucking, so much, my arousal hovered well below the possibility of peaking.

"Ejaculating and orgasm can happen without the other, Billy." She kept staring at the blob of cum that was no doubt seeping into her thatch of hair. The wet spot was just under the waistband. Another two inches lower, and my cum would have been soaking into her vulva.

"I'm sorry. Is Daddy going to be sad that I came near your pussy?"

Her face jolted up. "If he asks, I will tell him, Billy.

"We should wash up, huh?" I pushed myself up from the cushions.

"You probably should, Billy." She looked forlorn. "I should have been more careful. I'm going to wear these like they are, to remind me that you are very potent, and that taking care of your needs will always come with a risk." Her gaze returned to the white blob clinging to and dissipating into her panties. "If you had orgasmed, you probably would have cum a lot more. That's a bit of luck, at least."

I went to the bathroom and washed myself. I brought a wet cloth to clean any spots on the bed sheet. There weren't any, but mother wasn't there either. She must have gone to bed.

I fell asleep, not feeling anything like a baby.

***

"Good morning, Sport." Daddy greeted me from the kitchen counter. He saw me rise from my bed.

"Hi, Daddy. Is it really early?" I mumbled.

"No. After last night's long hours, I told my boss I'd sleep in today." Which meant he was going into work about the time most people did.

"Momma was sad that you were really tired. You didn't eat much of the special dinner she's practicing." I appended.

"I warmed up what was left, for breakfast. Tell her it's amazingly delicious!"

"I can hear you." Momma walked out of the bathroom. Instead of her robe, she wore one of Daddy's shirts. It's front tails flapped, and I glimpsed the yellow stain on her white panties.

"I'll be home early tonight, Faun." Daddy promised with his mouth full.

"I know you'll try, Honey." Momma kissed his cheek. She took the dirty dishes from him when he had finished eating. They hugged before he left.

"Bye, Daddy." I waved, running out of the bathroom.

"Have a crazy day, Billy." He smiled. "At least one guy in the family can enjoy life to the fullest." He looked a little sad then, and he walked out the door.

"Momma, you still have on your dirty panties." I went to her. "Did you tell Daddy?"

"I woke after he did." Momma turned to me and lifted her shirt. The stained crotch panel appeared. "I thought he might notice if I wore this. I wasn't going to hide it from him, but I'm not going to plant it in his face."

"I'll make my own breakfast, if you want to wash up, now."

"Thank you, Billy. Don't leave for school without a hug."

"No, Momma."

She gave me a long hug when I did leave. I raced outside but stopped in the apartment entry hall. Mrs. Cherkle set down her broom and called me to her with a gesture. "I've missed you, Billy."

"Do you want a hug?"

"Of course." We embraced. She continued. "I've been baking too many cookies lately. You should eat some again. Godwin is going to get fat if he's my only hungry man."

I felt my penis twitch at the mention of her husband. I was reminded of how sad he was when he found me making babies with Mrs. Cherkle. I no longer felt mad at him, but thinking about my revenge was making my pee pee hard. I wanted to make babies with her again. I tried to think of a day when I would be ready.

 

[DiscipleN]

"Gosh, Mrs. Cherkle, I really love your cookies!" Momma needed me with her while she made a meal for the anniversary couple, tomorrow. I could skip my last two classes to be with Mrs. Cherkle, but that might make Mrs. Lum mad.

However, Momma said she didn't need my help with the meal for Mr. Gorgev. She just couldn't leave me alone in the apartment while she was away working. "If you would tell my mom that you could watch me on Thursday, while she works, I can spend the whole evening with you."

Mrs. Cherkle's eyes lit up with fire. "I-I will, Billy. I'll let her know you're always welcome to stay with me when she works."

I glowed at the thought of being her Daddy again, maybe with her strong husband watching with his sad eyes. Bonus, I would have an extra day for my sperm to recover.

My school day flew by at first, happy that I would be making babies with lots of women again. The trouble began when Ms. Hennifer announced to the class. "There's five minutes left. Finish the problems you're working on. Oh, and Billy, please see me after class." Vapors of amusement floated around the room.

When the room had emptied, I walked up to her. Ms. Hennifer hung a sign that said, "5 Minute Consultation," on the front of the door. She locked the door.

The stern woman turned to me. "I called your name, yesterday, but you chose to ignore me, Billy. I know ye heard me. We need to talk about what ye did, last Thursday." Her voice creaked with disappointment.

I knew I had overstepped a line between us, by sperming her panties. "I'm sorry, Ms. Hennifer. I shouldn't have spilled my cum into your underwear." I was truly repentant.

"That was wrong, Billy, but ye did something fah worse." She waited for me consider my actions. When I couldn't offer an understanding, she explained. "Ye took control of me, without my permission. You used my trust against me. That is terrible thing, Billy." She was talking about how my blatant actions had caught her off-guard until I had deposited a hot load into her panties.

"I-I didn't know, uh, please I'm sorry. I won't do it again."

"I'm wary of your promises, Billy. After I punished you for your lack of empathy, ye promised that you would be good, but ye made me feel violated wit'out na care for my feelings. I canna rely on ye promises, at least not until ye build a record of good behav'n. The only thing I can rely on is the authority your mother gav me, to discipline your instincts."

There was no escape from what she intended. "Yes, Mrs. Hennifer." I hung my head.

"You will return to this room, after the last harpsong of the day. We'll work this out, fully, then." She dismissed me.

I left the room, crestfallen. She intimidated me so much, I forgot that I had been planning to race to meet Mrs. Abbey after school! It was too late to beg her to discipline me another day. My last two classes dragged along like cement blocks tied to a snail.

"Get into the spirit of Capoeira, Billy. These dances are an expression of striking out for freedom!" Mrs. Lum noticed my sluggish performance. I had wanted to ask her about my blood test after class, but I couldn't face her while dreading Ms. Hennifer. Mrs. Lum might quickly reject future attempts to rape her, if she discovered how afraid I was.

My efforts at music and art were equally pitiful, but Darrin wasn't the kind of teacher who punctured a deflated spirit. "You'll do better tomorrow." He told the whole class.

The school harp sang. I had to choose, being late to meet Mrs. Abbey, possibly with a burning bum, or infuriating Ms. Hennifer even more by escaping my deserved punishment.


"Lock the door and come here, Billy." Mrs. Hennifer bade me when I slunk into her room. The curtains within had been drawn shut.

The deadbolt's click made me wince, an expression I carried to my teacher. She surprised me by standing up from her chair and taking me into her arms.

"There, there, my sweet child." She held me warmly. "You're lucky your mother gives the privilege of your corporeal punishment. I promised to use that privilege to make you a better man, and I will as best I can."

"I'm sorry for what I did, Mrs. Hennifer. Why do you have to hurt me?"

"I believe you're sorry, Billy." She stroked my hair. "But sorry and repentant are not the same." She released me with gentle pats down and around my back. "Neither are hurt and pain." She looked severe. "I would never hurt you, Billy. I will cause you pain, but you have to tell me why or the pain won't help you."

"I don't understand."

"What did I tell you after class?"

"That I didn't have emthy."

"You do have empathy, Billy. Everyone does, but too many don't know how important it is. I want you to use yours whenever possible. And last week, with me, you failed to respect my feelings by shocking me into a terrifying ordeal. I couldn't sleep that night, worrying you might have impregnated me."

I knew what I should do then, as difficult as it was to admit. "I didn't care what happened to you, Ms. Hennifer. Please, help me to remember to care more." I turned to her desk, pulled my pants down and bent over." This time, I didn't take down my underwear.

"You're going to grow up to be brave and wise." She told me. She fingered the waistband of my underwear. "You took this off the first time I punished you. You remember that blatant act infuriated me, and I disciplined you too hard. I shant this time, but I'll ask ye to pull it down. You don't have to, but I'll soothe you in a very special way if you take these off."

I gulped. She wanted to spank my bare bottom. I was so worried about how much she would hurt me, I didn't even think about being soothed afterwards. I nodded and trembled as my hands pulled down my shorts. I decided it would be better to obey. Maybe she would lessen my punishment. She didn't.

Her hand CRACKed across my naked butt before my hands returned to grab the edges of the desktop. "MNNN!" I squeaked. The impact swayed my soft pee pee and sack in the cool air.

"That were to git your attention, Lad." Her hand paused. "I'm gone te warm you up with twenty, then I'll use sometin' I broot te save me hand." SWAT!

I jumped at the first strike. "One." I remembered to count. Her hand hurt worse than last time, out of terror for what she would use across my bottom next. SWACK!

"Ohhh!" I blurted. "T-two."

SWAT! SWAT! SWAT! She struck both cheeks at the same time.

"Owww!! ... Three, four, uh, five."

Her hand then rained five more blows on the cheek nearest to her. I wailed, sniffed and counted. She hit my other cheek with five.

When I counted, "Fifteen." She gave the last five across both. That was just my warm up. "Twenty." I sniffed and spilt tears. "Thank you, Ms. Hennifer, I'll use my emthy more."

"Yes, child. Now look here."

I saw her hand holding a flat wooden board by its curved grip.

"I'm going to give you fifty with this, but not all at once. I need to monitor your feelings. So I don't get carried away like last time. She surprised me again by reaching down with her free hand and patting my soft cock and balls. My groin flinched. Three days of inaction had made my pee pee very sensitive. It jerked to life.

SMASH! The board struck like a battering ram. I shouted, "AAAA!!!!" My mind went blank. I had never felt anything so devastating. I almost forgot to count. "One." I said weakly.

"Good lad." SMASH!

"Two." I squeaked after yelling again.

SMASH!

By the fifth smash, I could hardly see the room. Pinpricks of light swirled across my vision. "Five."

SMASH! She didn't relent. My vision narrowed as darkness enveloped me. Each smash of the board sent sparks out of the darkness. I wailed and cried, and I prayed I counted correctly. "Ten."

"That's as far as I can take you, for now." She sniffed. I looked at her. As my vision slightly recovered, I saw tears in her eyes. Just as I was about to ask, I felt her hand encircle my pee pee. It had grown fairly hard during my first ten from the board.

A memory came to me. Each time the board struck fire into my ass, her other hand had gripped my penis and released it. Now it slowly rubbed, countering the awful pain in my behind with motes of pleasure.

"There ye go, Lad. Let mean old Gloria giv ya a wee bit o peace." Her hand gave slow, soft strokes, until my dick became quite stiff.

When she let go, I guessed what to expect.

SMASH! "OOOHHHH!!" I had caught my breath at least. "E-eleven." I huffed. SMASH!!

Somehow I managed to keep conscious, counting to twenty. I was eager for her soothing hand. It didn't come.

SMASH! The twenty first strike shocked me so sharply my brain blanked. She pitied me then.

"Count, Lad, or we'll start from one again." She promised.

"Twenty one." I finally managed.

SMASH! It was the hardest blow yet! My ass was fire, and it was gasoline. Pain exploded throughout my flesh. I screamed and screamed. "NOOOOO!!!" It took all my mental focus to add, "Twenty two." I slumped down expecting to faint.

Ms. Hennifer's soft hand enveloped my penis. It had fallen soft again. She fondled it, taking her time. I guzzled the pleasure from it, anything to ease the burning blaze in my behind."

"Good boy." She wept. This time she didn't stop when my penis hardened in her hand. She stroked it for at least a minute. The fire in my bottom cooled by less than one degree. Then she released me and swung her bat.

SMASH!

I don't remember those blows. I remember counting, but my mind escaped the pain. My body shuddered and roared, while all my thoughts focused on the lingering sensations of pleasure that faded faster with each smash of the board, until they and I disappeared.

Ms. Hennifer woke me with a kiss. Her lips worked my cheek until I flinched from it. Her hand was already bringing life back to my crestfallen member. "I lost ye there for a minute."

"I-I'm sorry, Ms. Hennifer. I didn't mean to lose count." There wouldn't be forgiveness for neglecting that. I resumed crying.

"No, little one. You were wonderful. Only sixteen to go." Her hand felt even more kind, somehow. My erection returned, bringing better feelings than before against the ache coursing through my body.

I had to subtract sixteen and twenty two from fifty. She had struck me another twelve times. The count was now at thirty four. Minutes passed as her hand worked my turgid shaft. My tears dried, but I continued to whimper.

This time she warned me. "I'm going to give you eight, now, Billy. Try to keep up."

"Yes, Ma-am." I managed.

SMASH!

SMASH!

SMASH!

SMASH"

I cried out a number each time.

SMASH!

SMASH!

SMASH!

SMASH!

"Forty two - Ooooooo." My breath was ragged. I wanted to leave the world again, but Ms. Hennifer's fingers kept me in reality.

"You're a strong, young lad, Billy. If I didn't push you to the very edge, this wouldn't make you stronger. Corporeal punishment is the worst method of teaching. Only when it's coupled with unabated love, can it have any positive effect."

"You're crying." I observed, unable to comprehend anything she said. My mind had once more fled to the beautiful sensations she imparted to my hard penis.

She wiped her eyes. "Yes, Billy." Her loving hand released me suddenly.

SMASH!

"I love you, Billy." She cried.

"Forty three!" I blurted and sobbed.

SMASH!

At fifty, I fainted again. I dreamed of running from a burning forest. The heat choked me. My limp peter and balls knocked my loins as I ran. Clouds swirled with heat, but unexpectedly burst with cool rain. I shivered, and my cock grew hard.

"I'm so sorry, Billy." Ms. Hennifer shuddered, her cheeks red with tears. "Fifty was too much. I should have stopped."

My eyes opened to the sight of her squeezing lotion into her hand. It wasn't for the first time. She sniffed and reached to my burning bottom, smoothing another cool layer of creme into my purple flesh. Her other hand, however, cupped my balls, applying lotion to them and my cock for the first time. Its hardness surprised both of us.

"Billy!" She gasp. Her hand ran quickly up and down my staff. The smooth cream made it flinch - delight clashed with suffering. Her eyes ran with tears.

I hardly knew what I was saying, but I remembered her promise. "I-I took down my shorts, Ms. Hennifer."

"Yes, Billy, but I've wronged you again. I owe you more than the gift I had planned for letting me paddle your naked behind." She held up the lotion. "I bought this for today. It's edible, and I was going to bring you an orgasm with my mouth." She sobbed. "But I love spanking you so much, I lost control and made you suffer beyond reasonable punishment."

Slowly, mind pieced together an exciting possibility. She wanted to repent for her mistake. She would happily suck my stiff peter and make me cum, but she felt that wouldn't be enough. I sensed she was in a very agreeable state, to accept something I proposed.

The problem was, I needed to meet Mrs. Abbey as soon as I could trust my legs again.

 

[DiscipleN]

The ache in my rear foretold, I would be waiting a little while before I could walk to the house Mrs. Abbey was showing.

Ms. Hennifer showed me what being repentant meant. Her face had fewer tears than mine, but anguish curled her body to where she nearly fell off her chair. The fire in my ass made me stand, if wobbly. After I frightened her with the cum I shot into her panties, I hadn't felt what she was feeling. Even now, my penis wanted to do it again!

The lovely teacher's hand fell away from my erection when I moved close and hugged her. "Thank you, Ms. Hennifer." I could have shot my cum in her panties again, I believed.

She returned my hug and sat more steadily on her chair. "I can't punish you any more, Billy, not ever." She drew back without pulling away. She was smiling. "I got carried away. I-I even orgasmed when you collapsed the second time. I'm a terrible teacher. I'll never punish you again."

"No, Ms. Hennifer, you're a good teacher. I see what really repenting is now. I needed you to teach me."

"I'm glad, Billy, but some people may truly repent and still do a bad thing again. I will get carried away, every time I spank you. Stopping is my only salvation." She poured more lotion on her hands and gingerly applied another cooling layer to my bruised behind.

"It isn't, Ms. Hennifer, remember how my cum reminded you not to bully me? I'm going to cum on you, this time to remind you not to get carried away."

She looked a little distraught. "Are you going to cum in my panties again?" She reinforced my belief that she would not stop me. My cock jerked enthusiastically at her.

"I-I want to, Ma-am, but you taught me to repent." I drew a circle around her modest cleavage afforded by her conservative dress. "I'm going to cum here, Ms. Hennifer, and you will have to wear it, to remember."

"But everyone will see." She mumbled, as if speaking to herself.

Something about other teachers and maybe even her boyfriend seeing my cum on her chest made my pee pee very hard. It was desperate for release. "Now use your mouth, like you said you would, and make me cum, Ms. Hennifer."

"Y-yes, Billy." She looked down at my quivering erection and frowned. "Thank you for letting your math teacher spank you on your naked bottom." She opened her mouth and sucked my lotion teased prick into her face.

I groaned with fresh relief. My attention shifted needfully from my aching behind, to the love this woman's mouth and tongue worked into my hard penis. It felt wonderful!

She continued to gently massage my burning cheeks with lotion while she bobbed her head and sucked.

My hands touched with her golden red hair while she bent to relieve me orally. It was surprisingly coarse, not like the rough hairs between Mrs. Cherkle's or Mrs. Abbey's thighs, but it was thick and full. I imagined it free of the tight bun she had locked it in. Maybe it was so wild, she had to keep it tied up. I hoped she would never cut it. My hips found some strength to rock my prong between the teacher's sucking lips.

Ms. Hennifer mewled as my pee pee slid into her mouth and backed out. Her hands kept slicking lotion, helping that pain to go away while she pleasured a very different ache in my body. I moaned happily. "You're making my peter feel so good, Ms. Hennifer!"

"Mm mmm." She sounded happy. Her tongue slurped all over the head of my rutting knob. Her head bounced with perfect counter-rhythm to my slow humping.

I hadn't cum in several days. My balls felt bound up, like the bun of hair on the woman sucking my tool for sending cum deep, but this time, I would cover a woman's chest with my seed, to remind her not to hurt me again. My anger surprised me then. Ms. Hennifer should have stopped spanking me sooner. I wanted to be sure she remembered.

As my groin churned, feeling the signs of my orgasm, I reached in front of Ms. Hennifer and pulled at her blouse. I didn't pull very hard, but the top button popped off and her dress revealed the crests of her breasts. The vee between them doubled in length.

"Blllyyy?" Ms. Hennifer worried into my thrusting peter, but she didn't stop.

I'm going to cum, Ms. Hennifer, soon!" I wanted her to pleasure me for a lot longer, but my denied balls wouldn't wait. I felt them pulse, pouring its juice into the base of my prick, the seminal bulb. Her mouth sucked me faster and stronger. She wanted it as much as I.

In her passion, she pulled her lotion greased hands from my arse and fiddled with the next button on her blouse. They were too slick to unbutton it!

"OOOoooohhhh!!!" I hollered suddenly. My groin lurched and my dick sang!

Ms. Hennifer pulled her face off of my prick. "Cum on me, Lad! Cause me ta remember!" She tugged her own dress apart, tearing the next button free. She leaned her head back and pulled her blouse wide, until the smallest corners of her dark pink nipples showed. She jutted her titties up to the head of my jerking cock, just in time for the explosion.

"Oh, Ms. Hennifer!" I cried. My penis gushed out hot cum. It sprayed out across her chest and soaked the top of her breasts. Some even flew as high as her chin! I grabbed my dick and aimed it true, waving the pulsing stream across her titties. "I'm cumming on you!"

"Yes, Billy! Get it all ore me chest. I won't wash it. I promise ere'one 'll see your reminder, Billy."

The pulsing stream of thick goo slowed until small blobs ejected and impacted the teacher's breastbone. A final trickle of cum ran out the tip of my exhausted prick and coated my hand.

Ms. Hennifer took my hand and wiped it on her blouse. "I won't forget, Billy." She smiled, hopeful that my cum help her overcome her fear of punishing me. What had I done?

I was too wiped out to realize that would let her hurt me again. I only knew that I had to ejaculate on this lovely, repentant soul, and it was very good.

I rested by sticking out my lotioned ass and laying my body across her desk. My head turned sideways, to watch the beautiful woman wearing my glistening seed.

"I'll mend the buttons later, Billy." She smiled weakly. "This will let me keep my modesty until I reach home." Her hands drew the torn flaps of her blouse closed again and pressed them into my cum. Like glue it soaked them and made them cling to her chest. Her boobies had been very pretty to look at.

I smiled.

The flesh of her breastbone shined nearly halfway up her neck. The drip of cum that landed on her chin must have tickled, but she wiped one finger clean, on her dress, before swiping it off and sticking it into her mouth. "That edible lotion tastes okay, but I wanted ta taste yer cum for tis own flavor." She grinned as if it had tasted very good.

We rested, and slowly the pain in my bottom eased. I did send an email on my watch, telling Mrs. Abbey that I would be late, but not by very much. Hardly half an hour had passed since I'd entered Ms. Hennifer's room.

She got up and began to collect her things. "Don't worry, Lad, I'll stay until ya kin walk again. I'll even walk ya home if ya like."

"That's okay, Ms. Hennifer." I winced, standing back to my feet. "It doesn't hurt too much, now." The pleasure her mouth had given lingered in my head and body. I dealt with my pants carefully until they were once more secure around my waist.

She opened the door for me, and we walked down the hall together.

Along the way, the door to room 223 opened and my English teacher, Ms. Shoona Laghari, emerged. "Oh, hello, Gloria." She smiled at first.

Her smile darkened. "What did you spill on your dress? It even looks torn!"

A great redness hid Ms. Hennifer's freckles, but she didn't waver. "Not anything that I regret, Shoona." My math teacher's smile shined brighter than the cum still glistening on her chest.

"Billy? Don't forget to read the next chapter of My Side of the Mountain." Ms. Laghari left looking puzzled but somehow amused.

"I won't, Ms. Laghari." I called after.

Ms. Hennifer and I turned into the large entry hall at the center of the school, and almost bumped into Mrs. Lum!

She deftly avoided our sudden appearance from hall number 2, with a move that looked like something in the dances she was teaching us.

"Gloria! Excuse me?"

"I should have been more aware, Caroline." Ms. Hennifer's smile continued to glow.

I caught a strange glance from Mrs. Lum. Her eyes narrowed for a second. They brightened and refocused on my math teacher. "What did you spill, a milkshake?"

"More like hot milk." She winked at me.

Mrs. Lum noticed that too, but pretended to ignore it. "Um, well, good evening." She shuffled off with a dark curiosity on her face.

At the main entrance, we separated. Ms. Hennifer headed for her car, and I walked as fast as I could in the direction provided by my watch.

It took another half hour to reach the large house sitting among many, old houses on a street that had several potholes. Bits of plastic bags and old newspaper, and other trash clung to the base of most fences. Gasoline and diesel smoke tainted the air. The rush of highway traffic sounded upwind. The house itself was freshly painted, dusk red with gold trim. The short, wooden fence in front was bright white.

Mrs. Abbey was waiting in front of the door. "There you are, Billy. Come inside." She opened it for me.

I went through the picket fence gate and walked up. My bum was hurting again. I needed to rest, standing.

"I knew this area was a little run down, but it looks worse than I expected." She mused. "It is a safe neighborhood. There hasn't been any gang activity since the city council enacted positive ways to employ and occupy the free time of young adults."

"How much does it cost?" I looked inside before entering.

"About twice what it cost when it was last sold." She smiled. "This neighborhood is going to be the next land rush." We went inside.

"Can my Momma and Daddy buy it now that she has a new job?"

"Your mother's working?" She lead me into the staged living room.

"Un-huh." I nodded. "She makes dinners for rich people."

"Is it safe?" She glanced at the couch.

"I guess so, but she brings me to protect her." I kept standing.

Mrs. Abbey smiled again. She had a nice smile. "Please, have a seat."

"I'm gonna stand, Mrs. Abbey."

I think she misunderstood. "Oh, of course, uh, Sir. You can call me, Charlotte, or Lottie, or whatever name you think I deserve." She sorta shrank. Her shoulders and chest caved inwards and she bent her knees and her waist, slightly. She looked at the floor.

I got the feeling she was trying to play a game again. This time we didn't have a magic wand. My bum still hurt like my pockets were full of smoking coals. I wondered if I could just make up the rules.

 

[DiscipleN]

"You know, Mrs. Abbey, these old houses I walked past, coming here, some looked like they might be haunted." I looked around the freshly painted living room. The house was enormous. You could almost fit my apartment in the living room, and there was a second floor above. "What if this house is haunted?"

"Why, Billy, there's no such thing!" She straightened. "Who would believe that?"

"I'm telling you, Mrs. Abbey," I felt I should try to take charge. "This house might have a ghost. You have to show it all to me."

She blinked. "Oh. Yes, of course, Sir." She nodded and let her eyes droop. "Please, come this way." She led me to the den, where I poked into the corners and looked under the furniture. Then we went into the kitchen. I spent a lot of time searching the cupboards, even the ones I had to open by standing on a chair.

The utility room was small but had a modern washer and dryer and a sink for hand wash clothes. I entered the downstairs bathroom by myself and shut the door. "Don't be afraid, Mrs. Abbey. I'll be right out." I did use the toilet, but I looked into all the shelves and the cabinet under the sink.

I walked out after washing my hands. "I didn't see a ghost." I pointed at the stairs. She led me up them. The bathroom above was larger and nicer. There were three large bedrooms, and an enormous master bedroom. I made a habit of looking into all of the closets. I even shut myself alone in the master bath's spacious shower.

"I-is everything okay, Sir?" She continued to play a meek guide.

"No, Charlotte." I decided to use her first name. I stared at her unassuming expression and pointed at the king sized, staging bed. "I think that's where the boy was murdered."

"Billy!" The middle-aged woman broke her facade. "I looked at the records, searched a hundred years of newspapers. "Nobody died here, except for natural causes."

"Shhh, Mrs. Abbey. This murder never made it to the papers. A young boy disappeared in the neighborhood, and nobody found him, but he was murdered in that bed. The murderer's dogs ate the boy, and his bones were ground into powder and spread across the yard."

Charlotte clutched the top button of her blouse. "You're frightening me, Sir. It can't be. That bed was delivered by the rental service this morning. How do you know this?"

"I can hear the boy whispering when the room is quiet. Shhh." I put my fingers to my lips and listened. I whispered, "He only trusts other small boys. It wasn't that bed, but the bed that used to be there." I had to amend my story.

My tale did seem to trouble the woman. Was she pretending? It didn't matter, because I was pretending. I liked telling ghost stories. Daddy and I would try to frighten each other when the family went camping. Momma always pooh poohed, our ritual, saying, "Don't give each other nightmares." She would then head for her sleeping bag, I think, to avoid our scary stories.

Daddy never really frightened me, and he always acted frightened of my stories. His were about dumb ghosts that did silly things like knock over soda cans or whistle fun music. My ghosts dripped with blood and sneaked up inside your body to devour your mind.

"What should we do about the ghost, Billy?" Charlotte Abbey trembled slightly. She cast brief glances at the staged bed.

"Stay here, Mrs. Abbey. I'm going to try to talk to it."

"Will you be okay?"

"I think so, but if something terrible happens to me run as fast as you can."

"I will, Sir." She now stared at the bed.

I approached it slowly, and reached for the cover. "He wants me to remove this weight on him." I pulled it off the bed.

"Be careful, Sir. Don't provoke him."

"He wants me to get under the sheet. So we can talk in private." I lifted the top sheet. There was only one covering the thick foam mattress. Nobody was suppose to use the bed. It was just for show. I pulled up one side of the sheet and crawled under it. I crawled to the middle of the vast bed until the sheet hid me." I had to remain on my hands and knees. I was still too sore to sit like an Indian.

"I'm worried, Billy. Should you be alone in there?"

"Shhh!!" I hissed. "I'm trying to listen."

Repressing a snicker, I waited then. I could have used my watch to pass the time, but she might have seen or heard it through the single sheet.

Finally, when I was tired of waiting. I gave an eerie moan. "Nooooo - Biiiilllyyyyy - You'll be killed, like I waaass."

"What's happening?" Mrs. Abbey did sound frightened.

I continued to draw out my vowels as I spoke like a ghost. "Pretty Lady, yoou are cuursed to neeever sell this houuuuse."

"Billy, you sound so strange!"

"Billy is sleeeping, Pretty Ladyyy. My name is Bobbbyyyy, and we are boooth currrsed!"

"What did you do to my Billy? Let me talk to him!"

"Heee cannot taalk to youuu, until our curse is liffffted."

"I don't believe you, Bobby. I'm not cursed. I'm a good woman and a good mother."

"It is not yourrr curse, but you have it. Long ago, a woman in your family, Charlene, invited me into her home, and she promised to do good things to me, but instead she killed me and fed me to her cats."

"You told Billy, it was dogs!"

Gulp! I forgot. "Billy didn't hear me very well."

"H-how did you kn-know I had a great great Aunt Charlene?"

A chill ran up my spine as I crouched under the one sheet. I thought I had made up that name.

"I-I was named after my great great Aunt. You're saying she was a murderer and was cursed?"

"She tooook me to herrr bed and pretended to kiss me. Then she cut my neck with a knife!"

"No, it can't be true!"

"With my dying breath, I cursed her to repent, or her and her family would always do what little boys told them."

"I-I'm sorry, Bobby, I didn't know! But you're right. I never understood why I let Billy do all those nasty things to me."

"Now, you must pay for her crime, or we will never be free."

"Please, spirit of Bobby, be merciful. I don't care if you never lift your curse on me, but let poor Billy go. He is innocent!"

"That cannot be done until the curse is lifted. Now do not move, and I will show you what you must do."

"Can't you just tell me, Spirit? I'm afraid of you."

"You will not see me, for I am a ghost. No matter what I do, you must not leave this room."

"You mean, uh, you're invisible Bobby?"

"Remember, Billy is sleeping, under this sheet. Whatever you see is a mirage, a phantom. Ignore it and anything it does to you, or else the curse and I will haunt you forever."

"I-I understand, Spirit. I-I'll try, but you make me so afraid."

"All the better to make you obey, Charlene." I told Mrs. Abbey. Then I crawled out from under the sheet.

"What's happening?" She looked aghast at me.

"I am a phantom, a fake image." I stood on the wooden floor and walked slowly up to Mrs. Abbey.

"I c-can't see the real you, Bobby. You ARE a ghost!"

"Yeeesssss." I reached out to her chest and began to unbutton her blouse.

"What's happening? My buttons are slipping out of the holes on my blouse! Are you doing this, Spirit Bobby?"

"Be quite Charlene, or I will have to punish you."

"I-I'll obey, Bobby. I'm cursed to obey little boys."

"Yessss." I stopped to undo the button of her business suit jacket, which I quickly pulled up and away from her arms. I let it drop.

"Spirit! You took off my jacket and threw it on the floor. If you get it dirty, I won't be able to sell this house."

"Shhhh, Charlene. I won't warn you again."

Mrs. Abbey nodded and sniffed. She flinched when my arms came around her from behind and I unbuttoned the last of her blouse. I took my time opening it, to reveal her nice skin and bellybutton. She wore a frilled, pink bra with little flowers sown on them.

I let the blouse drop on top of her jacket. "You were very bad to me, Charlene, leading me up here and taking me to your bed." I reached for the clasp on her suit pants and unfastened it. Then I unbuckled her belt.

"Hmm mmm!" She wanted to speak but had to obey.

"I thought you were so pretty, and you promised to do nice, secret things to me. But it wasn't nice at all when you cut my neck with a sharp knife."

I pulled down her suit pants, all the way to her expensive flat slippers. "Don't move, Charlene, I want to look at you. You promised I could see you naked." I stepped back to look at the frightened, trembling woman wearing only a bra, panties, and pantyhose.

I didn't like pantyhose. It was always a pain to remove. My story inspired me then. "Stay right there, Charlene. I'm just going to stare at you, invisible, until I get a good look." Instead of staring, I sneaked out the open door and went down the hall. I took the stairs and found what I was looking for in the kitchen. Then I quietly crept back up the stairs and peeked into the master bedroom.

Mrs. Abbey sat on the bed, looking at her cell phone.

I ducked back before crying out, "Charrrleeeene! I'm coming for you."

I heard her leap from the bed and her feet thunk to a stop where she was told to stand.

I slipped back into the room and approached her from behind. I kept the goodies in my hands behind my back. "You've been very bad, Charleeen, I saw you take your phone to the bed and disturb Billy's sleep. You better have a good reason, wicked woman."

"Please, Spirit, forgive me. I've been working yesterday and all night to set up this house for showing. I got tired of standing."

"Don't you think I got tired, bleeding into your bed for a hundred years!"

"I'm sorry, Spirit. I am only a weak mortal!"

"Sorry is not the same as repenting, Charlene. I will have to punish you." I took the sharp paring knife and poked the tip into the crack of her thighs, slicing through the control top hose. I ripped the knife up and sundered her nylon leggings."

"BILLY! WHAT!" Her hands flew to the rip in her stockings.

"SILENCE, SLUT!" I howled a loudly as I could. I pulled the knife away to prevent an accident but elbowed her hand. "Do not move, or you will suffer my fate."

"That's a real knife, Billy. Someone could get hurt!" She turned to look at me with shock.

I smiled and offered the knife hilt first to her. "Then you take it, Charlene. I'm sure you'll put it to better use than your Aunt of long ago."

This mollified but disturbed her. "I-I don't dare, Spirit." Her eyes glazed over again, and she returned to the position she was suppose to stand in. I dropped the knife on top of her blouse and jacket. Beside them lay her suit pants. To reach the bed, she had stepped out of them.

Momma taught me about using and sharing a knife safely the first time I started helping her cook. I kept the other goodie in my hand behind my back, while I ripped away her pantyhose until it was a shambles around her ankles.

"I should cut off this strange thing around your breasts, Charlene. But I will let you remove it. So I can watch them open to me, like you promised."

She reached behind her bra and began to unfasten the clasps. Two huge cups unleashed Mrs. Abbey's soft but large boobs. Their flesh fell down so far, even her nipples hung below their respective slings. She pulled the sturdy garment off of her arms and let it fall on the floor.

She looked so sexy with her big boobs hanging low. Her nipples were wide and very dark. The centers were hard as walnuts and almost as big!

"Do you forgive me, Spirit? I'll do whatever you want."

"You have broken your promise, and until you are punished, our curses will never be lifted."

"No, please, Spirit. I'll do anything to avoid being punished."

"Too late, wicked Charlene. Now go to the bed and bend over. Billy is sleeping, but he will dream of you, while I give your discipline." I had given up trying to make sense with my story.

"He mustn't know how wicked I am, Spirit, or he may want to punish me too!"

"I hope he does, murderer's niece, or you may become as evil as your Aunt!"

"That must never happen, Spirit! Please, help me lift my curse!" She bent over the bed and held her body up with her hands.

"Then look away, and accept your punishment." That's when I pulled out the heavy meat cleaver, and lifted it above her trembling ass. "Don't look, but pull down your panties. So I can punish you properly.

Mrs. Abbey complied by reaching back and pulling the stretch band back over her plump ass. She let go after pulling them to mid thigh. The smell of her sex wafted out, and my pee pee roused. Soon it would push out against my shorts, and I would have to release it. Before then, I planned to give a taste of what I received only an hour ago, to this sweet naughty lady.

"Don't forget to count, Charlene."

"I won't, Bil-Bobby!"

Now a proper meat clever is rather dull. Momma taught me that when I had to cut ribs from a roast, to save us money. "So swing it carefully, and let its weight do the work." She told me.

I swung the cleaver with practiced aim. The flat of the blade impacted Mrs. Abbey's ass with a sharp report, like a gun! For safety, I swung it with the blade side up!

"AAAAAAA!!!!!" She shrieked. "What is that?"

I had already lifted the heavy metal and struck another blow against her far cheek. CRACK!

"AAAAAA!!! NO NO PLEASE, THAT HURTS SO MUCH!!"

"You're not counting." I warned and swatted the metal rectangle across her pouting labia. It was mostly protected by her ass, but she shrieked satisfyingly. "One." I prompted.

"OOOOHHH, No, let that be three, B-Bobby. I'll count, but I can't take many more of that."

CRACK! The blade sang against her butt. "One." I said louder.

"OOOOhhh, ONE! OKAY, please, please, take it easy on your slut, Sir."

CRACK!

"AAAAAAA- HHHH - HHHH - T-two." She gasped for breath.

I had to stop to unclasp and unzip my pants. My dick pushed out in my underwear. It had gotten uncomfortably hard.

"Please, Sir, uh, Bobby, I can't take that kind of tool. I would tell you my safeword, but we didn't decide one in advance."

I didn't know what she was talking about, but I figured she had had time to recover from her first four blows.

CRACK!

"AAAAAA!! BOBBY IT HURTS!!!" She yelled. "Uh, th-three."

I hit her ass with cleaver's flat steel three more times.

"S-ss-ix." She could barely talk, as her breath failed her.

I saw broad bruises forming. I didn't want to push her too far, like Ms. Hennifer had. What I wanted to do most was to make a baby in her wonderful, smelly pussy.

I hadn't shot my cum into a woman's special place for over a week! I hastily freed my rampant cock from my underwear.

CRACK!!!

"OOOOOOWWWW!!!!" She wailed but counted. "Ssseven."

CRACK! My arm was tiring, and I had never swung a cleaver with my off hand. It was a heavy thing. She didn't yell as loud.

"Ehh-eight."

I stopped at "Ten". My arm could barely hold the cleaver. I reached down and slid it under the bed. "That was just for starters." I told her.

She huffed and puffed. "Hhh - Bobby - I-I can't take anymore." She pleaded between breaths.

I reached between her purple thighs and pushed my hand into her vulva. It was wet and hot.

"OOHH, YES, Bobby! Please make me feel good, after all that pain!"

"You don't tell me what to do, Charlene." I pulled my fingers out of her sopping puss.

"N-no, Sir. I'm sorry, Sir. Thank you for punishing me, to rid me of this curse."

"Now you must give me what you promised, so long ago. Now turn over and open yourself. I'm going to take everything that you said you would give to me."

"I-I want to, Bobby. But my bum is so sore, it'll hurt too much to lay on my back."

"Billy told me you did it before, when you were his slut slave."

"H-he didn't know- He apologized-"

"Silence!" I slapped her raw ass with my hand. She yelped loudly! "Now turn over."

"Y-yes. Sorry." She sounded very sorry, repentent even. She groaned continuously until her slow twist plopped her aching butt on the rumpled sheet. "NNnnnggghhh!"

I crawled on the bed, between her thighs, pushing them apart with my knees. "Now tell me, Charlene, what did you promise the boy you murdered?"

Her eyes twitched and spun. The pain in her arse disrupted their focus. "I-I don't know. It was my great great Aunt."

"Think, Charlene. Listen. The curse will make you remember." I pinched the outer lips of her vagina.

"OWWW!!"

"Shhh." I hissed. "Listen."

I reached forward and pinched both of her nipples.

"Ngghh!!" She groaned. "Y-yes, Auntie, I can hear you!" She cried, pretending to hear her ancient Aunt's story.

"Tell me, Charlene."

"Oh, Bobby, I didn't know. She promised you everything!"

"Tell me." I tweaked her nipples again.

"She said you could kiss and hug her naked body."

"What else?"

"She said you could suck on her breasts and bite her nipples."

"What else."

"She- she said you could fuck her, Bobby. Oh, Bobby, I'm so sorry! But she lied! She was sick in her head, and she killed you to make her lust go away. She truly wanted you, but she believed that killing you would be the lesser evil!"

"What else, Charlene." I pressed urgently.

"She promised, Bobby, OH BOBBY, YOU WERE HER SON! She lied to the police, and said you went missing, but she killed you to keep you from-" Mrs. Abbey burst into tears!

"What did she want most of all, Charlene?"

"She wanted you to make a baby in her, Bobby!" The woman wailed. "Let me break the curse. I understand now! You can make a baby in me, with Billy's body. I want you to. Please, Bobby, that'll break the curse, won't it?"

Hearing her capitulation, I couldn't wait another second! My body yearned to make a baby in Mrs. Abbey. I fisted my hardon and drove it into her wet puss. I lanced her inner hole, remembering exactly where it had been the last time. My hips thrust forward as hard as I could, driving all of my prick into her slot. The force pushed her punished ass across the bed.

"OOOOOHHHH!!!" She wailed. "It's so sore, Bobby!"

I began fucking the wailing woman as hard as I could. I hadn't had a woman like this since I raped Ms. Lum in the athletics storage room. "OOOoooo." I cooed. It felt like heaven.

"Ow, ow, ow, ow." She grunted from the pain my thrusts scraped into her sore ass.

I took her soft breasts into my hands and I pulled their large, dark nipples to my mouth. I bit and sucked, bit and sucked while my body pounded her widespread, trembling legs.

Our situation was suddenly an out of body experience. I looked down, suddenly troubled by how our bodies battered and suffered. I had never acted so boldy or wickedly...

I didn't understand. I liked Mrs. Abbey. Why was I hurting her? Had I suddenly become possessed by the spirit of a character I invented?

"You're fucking me too hard, Bobby! OOWWW!!"

"The cuurrrse! Don't forget the currrse!" I told her and kept bucking my prong through her wet pussy.

"I remember. I do, but it hurts so much!" She wailed. "I can repent, Bobby, Billy, Sir! I will repent!"

My balls lurched - fluid ready to spend. If I hadn't cum on Mrs. Hennifer's tits that afternoon, I would have blasted sperm up Charlotte's hole right then. "Good, Charlene, but not good enough!"

"I beg you. Don't hurt me more."

I watched myself bite into her upthrust nipple.

"YAAAAAA!!" She shieked! "NOOO!!"

My dick lurched within her hot body, as it dug at her juices which flowed out and soaked my sack slapping her taint.

My teeth bit her other nipple, harder.

"MASTER, I BEG YOU!" She screeched.

Even hovering above the scene of our frantic, terrible actions, I could feel semen building pressure in my loins. It would unleash soon.

"I have to get you ready for my cum, Charlene. If you don't totally repent by the time I fill your womb, our child will carry the curse!"

"OH NO!, Not my baby to be!" She gasp with perfect sincerity. "Do what you must, Spirit. Tear at me until I cannot fail to repent!"

My hands lifted from her chest and my body arched back, while my hip continued to thrust hard prick into the middle-aged woman's cunt. It felt unnatural, impossible! My hands rose and fell, slapping Mrs. Abbey's cheeks!

Left! SMACK!

Right! SMACK!

Again and again, striking her faster until their rhythm matched our mating.

"OW! I Repent!" She shouted between blows. "I- OW- swear it! I repent! OWW!"

SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!

"Save me, Spirit!" She wailed. "Put a perfect child into my body, and find eternal peace!"

SNAP! At the moment of sudden, intense release, I found myself looking once more out of my eyes. All I could see was her tears and bruises on her face. My cock lurched, punching deep into her puss, and cum gushed into the suffering woman.

"You're cumming, Bobby! Oh my! You're cumming so much!" Her eyes blinked, and she looked into my eyes. "You're making a baby in me, Bobby. I know it!" She hugged me then. She had been using her hands and arms to ease the pressure of the bed rasping her battered buttocks while my hips pushed against hers. When she grasp me, Mrs. Abbey groaned. My cock pushed as hard as it could inside her cum welling slit.

Cum issued slower into her. I felt drunk with pleasure and power, yet her sweet suffering face troubled me. "I-I'm Billy, Mrs. Abbey." I said quietly as the last of my sperm sought her womb.

"Thank the stars!" The woman beneath me cried. "You're back, Billy." She turned us onto our sides. "Hold me, Sweetie. Are you okay?" Our bodies remained connected by our sexes.

"I'm making a baby with you." I acted surprised.

"You were possessed, Billy, by the ghost of a wronged spirit."

"It was Bobby, wasn't it?"

"Yes. He hurt me, Billy, but I saved him because of it."

"I'm sorry, Mrs. Abbey. I don't like hurting you."

"It's okay." She shushed me and kissed my lips. "It's over. I will recover, in time. I'll always love how you let me help the spirit."

"And for making a baby in you?"

"Even more for giving me a child." Her hug grew warmer.

I knew, unless it was the right time, making babies isn't possible, no matter how much cum I shot. But it was fun to make believe. I didn't know if it was or wasn't Mrs. Abbey's time, but she was okay about it, clearly, and that was the important thing.

While we rested, cum still seeping into the rented bed, I told her. "It's really amazing, that you had a great great aunt named Charlene."

She smirked a little at that and looked away. Had she made that part up?

Eventually we separated, our bottoms slightly recovered. We showered together, but she surprised me by cupping her hand against her puss. To keep my cum inside her, she said.

I dressed, and she produced a fresh shirt and slacks, as if she knew her clothes would be ruined. We parted with a kiss and a promise to meet again, on Sunday, when her daughter would be there.

I wasn't too happy about that, but I liked her enough to visit the house for sale, while she was close, even if her daughter's presence would prevent us from making babies again.

Halfway between the house she was selling and my parent's apartment, I realized Mrs. Abbey hadn't orgasmed. At least, I was pretty sure she hadn't. I texted her about it.

"A slut slave should never cum, unless her master tells her to." She reminded me. My soft pee pee twitched nearly back to life at the thought.

***

"How was Mrs. Abbey?" Mother welcomed me with a smile and a hug. The house smelled wonderful!

"We had fun, Momma! What are you making?" I sniffed the air and nearly drooled.

"I'm practicing the Ukrainian dinner I'm going to make for Mr. Gorgev. I even got a few tips from Ms. Velakowski. She told me how I could order rye grain from her birth country, two day shipping. It arrived this afternoon."

"Can I help to make it, Momma?"

She frowned. "No, Billy. You're too late." She beamed suddenly. "You have to help me eat it!"

I jumped for joy, once and grunted from the pain that shot through my bum.

"What's wrong?"

I pouted but told the truth. "It was Mrs. Hennifer, Momma. She taught me about repenting."

"Are you sorry Momma gave your math teacher permission to instruct you however she deems best?"

I nodded.

"Did she keep her word to be loving?"

"Yes, Momma."

"You're a fine young man, for telling the truth. If that's the case, then whatever happens is hers and your business. I'll always be ready, if you think I should intervene. I promise that, Billy."

"I know." I hugged her. I had started crying and didn't want her to see.

She kept hugging me back until I released her. Then we ate her amazing, Ukrainian meal!

***

Daddy came home very late. Mother and I climbed into our separate beds while he ate leftovers. I had already studied everything I needed to, for school.

When he did go to their room. I crept out of my bed and listened at the door.

"It was scrumptious, Faun."

"I don't suppose you have enough energy for a course of nasty dessert."

"I'll do my best, Honey."

"I know you would, my love, but I'd be sad if it ended in frustration again. Uh, I-I didn't mean to say it like that, Glen." Mother recanted.

"You have the right, my love. I'll quit my job tomorrow if you want."

"I won't let a little sexual disfunction ruin our future. Please, don't mind me and my crazy needs. We'll get through this."

"You have my love, no matter what you need, Faun. If I can't give it,-"

"Shhh, we've already said too much, and you know about the size of ears on little pitchers."

"I'd be listening too, if you were my Momma."

There was a pause, a long one.

"I'm sorry, Faun."

"That wasn't funny, Glen. I'm only one person's Momma in our family." She sounded so serious and angry, I crept back to my bed.

I woke up after Father had left for work. Momma was warming up the last of last night's meal.

I pondered what to do on this fine Wednesday.

"Remember, Billy, I'm picking you up after school. We have to make dinner for Mr. and Ms. Kampold." She sang out.

 

[DiscipleN]

"Okay, Momma." I got up, showered, and dressed before standing at the kitchen counter. My bum was still sore, but that pain took a back seat to the worry I felt watching her eat. She looked a little sad. I took my time with breakfast: beet soup, sausages, and yesterday's rye bread. The bread was a little strong tasting for my liking, but it added a nice tang to the sausages.

She beat me to the question, "Are you okay? You usually eat as fast as you run out the door. I mean, I'm grateful you like school so much, but it's nice to have you to myself."

"You mean I can stay home?" I bubbled.

"No." She smirked.

"I'm sorry Daddy works so hard, Momma."

"Me too, but I love your father very much, and no matter how often you listen at our door, you'll never hear differently." Her smirk grew.

"Uh, I guess I shouldn't be late." I finished chewing and went to grab my backpack.

"I love you, Billy."

"I love you, Momma. Bye. See you when I get out of school." I darted down the stairs, expecting to see Mrs. Cherkle sweeping, but the entry way was empty. I made a u-turn and went to her door. I should probably remind her. I knocked.

Mr. Cherkle answered. "Good morning, Billy." He seemed surprised but neither happy nor unhappy. "What are you here for?" Before I could answer, Mrs. Cherkle appeared beside him.

"Do come in, Billy."

"I'm in a hurry, Mrs. Cherkle. I wanted to remind you about asking my mom."

"Oh, yes. I plan to visit her soon. There's a lot to discuss."

I guessed she meant lady talk, dresses and cleaning and shopping.

"Colleen, what's this about?"

"We will be looking after Billy, tomorrow evening."

"Oh."

"I'll bake a fresh batch of cookies."

"Thanks, Mrs. Cherkle! Bye!" I ran out of the apartment building and down the street.

I arrived with five minutes to spare. My exciting morning gave way to another day at school. History, science, math. When Ms. Hennifer helped me with a problem in my workbook, she patted my knee. "How be you feeling?"

"Sore."

"I'm sorry. I truly am." She pulled a handkerchief from her pocket, with crusty yellowish stains. "I wiped myself with this last night, and I'm keeping it in my pocket to remind me."

For a brief moment, I wanted to add more cum to her reminder. I was sore two ways, including being sore at her. But I hadn't acted much better, yesterday afternoon playing a vengeful ghost that hurt Mrs. Abbey too much. Ms. Hennifer moved on the next student who needed help.

At lunch, James sat with me. He didn't say much but acted happy for company. He turned away when Steve appeared looking upset.

"Mom wants you to visit, when the social worker checks on us, next week."

"Steve, if you don't want me to. I-"

"I don't, but if you don't come, Mom will get on my case about it."

"What day?"

"Tuesday."

"I'll let my mom know." I tapped the date into my watch.

He sneered and wandered off. "I hate having to be seen with two losers, yuck."

"Why go to his house? Won't he just rag on you?" James asked when our nemesis had reached a safe distance.

"Maybe, but the social worker and his mom want me there." It wasn't James business, but I found myself telling him. "I like his mom."

"Huh. What's there to like?"

"She taught me a neat game, last time. I didn't think I'd want to play it again, but it might be a fun thing to do every now and then."

"Could you teach it to me?"

"I guess so, but it might hurt because you're so big." I was of course, talking about his considerable penis size.

"I hate being fat." He was done with his lunch. So he simply got up with his tray and left before I could clarify what I'd meant.

English class was very strange that day. Ms. Laghari kept giving me incredulous looks. She didn't say anything. When I asked for her help on the essay she had assigned, she answered succinctly and shuffled quickly to the next student. It felt like two hours had passed before her class ended.

Even upon exiting, Ms. Laghari simply shook her head at me. At least I had P.E. and Mrs. Lum to look forward to. I hurried to her office to catch her before class began.

"Billy! What on earth-?" She pulled me inside and shut the door. "Sit down! You have some explaining to do."

"Huh?" I just wanted to hear if she got my blood test results. What was this?

"Are you having sex with Ms. Hennifer?"

Oh, that's right. She saw us, yesterday, when my cum was plastered across the math teacher's chest.

Mrs. Lum looked very concerned. "Well?"

"Sorta, I guess. We don't make babies or anything like that."

"Then it was your semen on her chest, yesterday."

"She wanted a reminder." I tried. She was starting to annoy me. What business of it was hers?

"Reminder of what, for stars sake?"

Her questions were making me a little mad. I remembered what Momma had told me. "As long as she and I are okay with it, that's our business. You don't need to know, and I don't want to tell you."

Mrs. Lum's mouth opened, but she didn't say anything.

She shut it. After a few seconds, she explained. "I have to be sure Ms. Hennifer didn't pressure you to do that to her."

"She didn't."

"Billy, I'm sorry. I do believe you, but I can't help but worry about it. Adult-child sexual relations are too often one-sided and abusive."

"I made babies into you." I said, but it's not like she didn't remember.

"You did, and I wish I could laugh at the fact. If we hadn't had intercourse, I wouldn't believe you."

The class harp sang.

"We'll talk more about this, but I promise not to trouble Ms. Hennifer or anyone else, until we have." She pulled out her stopwatch and clipboard and went to the door. She opened it for me.

"Mrs. Lum," I asked walking past her. "What happened about my blood test?"

"Oh, that. You're a very healthy boy, Billy. But I'm going to try my best to make sure you stay that way." We walked together to the school grounds. She added. "I had myself tested at the same time. You'll need to use condoms whenever you rape me. I don't have any symptoms, but the test for herpes shows that I was exposed to it at some point in my life."

"Is that bad?"

"Not as bad as some, but bad enough. Stay healthy and safe, no matter how much you desire something risky."

James teased me during class for arriving late with the teacher.

Mrs. Lum had the class do conditioning exercises for the entire hour. I never felt less in condition.

I hardly had breath to play the flute in music and art. The pencil wobbled in my hand.

School had held such great promise that morning. By the time I shuffled out to meet Momma, I was disheartened that it was only Wednesday.

Ms. Velakowski waited in her cab across the street. She could use the bus stop, as long as a bus didn't come along. She opened the door for me. Mother was as beautiful as ever in her blue dress.

"You've become quite the social butterfly, Billy." Momma teased. "Mrs. Cherkle said you'd like to visit her tomorrow, after school."

Tanya Velakowski got in her seat and started the car. It smelled of fresh tomato soup.

Momma continued. "Don't you want to help me make dinner for Mr. Gorgev?"

"I do if you need me, Momma, but you said it would be easy to serve just one person."

"I know. Did you consider I might need your company more than your help?"

"Aw, Mom. Mrs. Cherkle would be okay if I went with you."

"That's not the enthusiastic company I was looking forward to."

Tanya called back to us with a hearty laugh, "The young son has an older girlfriend?"

"They aren't girls. They're adults!" And they didn't feel like girlfriends, not like Jacqueline had. I was still a little put off from my weird day at school. It let my sadness about losing her creep back.

"With such authority in his voice, how do you manage your son, Ms. Androni?"

"Sometimes it is hard to refuse him, but we manage." Momma reached an arm around me for a hug. "Spend tomorrow however it suits you, Billy. At least I have you to myself tonight."

I hugged her back.

After a long drive in slow traffic we reached an area of the city called Harper's Grove. It was a residential section but the houses were just as fancy looking as the buildings on Central Heights.

Tanya pulled over and stopped next to a lot with green grass and the strangest house. It looked like it had been built by cramming together three big, white cubes, one rising above the other two that intersected each other. The front cube had huge windows. We could see Ms. and Mr. Kampold sitting in that aquarium of a room.

Mother peered at it but didn't delay. She got her fixings from the trunk, with Tanya's help. Then we walked up the flat stone path to their door. Momma let me ring the doorbell.

Mr. Kampold opened the door. He was full of smiles, until he saw me. Suddenly bewildered, he asked Momma "You brought your son?"

"Billy is part of the contract, Mr. Kampold. Did you make the appointment?"

"Susan made it. I-I thought we would have you to ourselves."

Mother thought carefully, to respond politely. She would never abandon me.

"Grant, I forgot to tell you." Ms. Kampold floated up to the entrance. "The only way to hire Ms. Androni is with her son present. Judith Amberwilk claimed he is a great help to her."

Mr. Kampold quieted but visibly struggled to hide frustration. He offered a hand. "My mistake, Ms. Androni. You're very welcome, you and your son."

"Please, call me Faun." She shook his hand, and we entered the artistic house of cubes.

Ms. Kampold greeted Momma with a hug. Then she gave me one. "Don't mind my husband, Billy. I have him wrapped around my little finger."

"I want to congratulate you both for your fifteenth wedding anniversary." Momma produced a bottle of wine. This is my personal gift to you.

"It's lovely." Susan took the bottle and showed the label to her husband.

He turned his nose up at it.

"Behave, Grant." The smiling woman nearly growled.

"Yes, Dear." He glanced at Momma. "Thank you. Perhaps you'll share it with us."

"Not before I turn your tummies into pools of celebration!"

We went to work. Thankfully the artistic house had a somewhat normal kitchen. Mother and I danced in perfect timing, at our various tasks. The Kampolds had requested an American dinner, simple but abundant. Mother let me toss a salad while she grilled two, thick rib-eye steaks, roasted a tray of red potatoes with chives, thyme, and butter. She warmed a pot of pre-prepared tomato soup, and lightly sautéed a pan of cauliflower and broccoli in a delicate cream sauce. I chopped the vegetables and scrubbed the potatoes, while mother made the cobbler. After it and the potatoes had cooked for half an hour, she started sautéing. Ten minutes before everything else finished, she grilled the steaks red but not bloody. I set the table.

"Let me help you with that."

"Let the boy do his work, Susan. You and I are suppose to be celebrating." Grant Kampold objected. He sat in the living room, unable to see his wife with me in the dining area.

"We've been supposedly celebrating for the last two, weeks, Dear." Susan coughed. "Here, I'll do the spoons."

"I don't know, Ms. Kampold." I looked at her. "I don't want to make Mr. Kampold mad."

She winked at me and whispered, "Well, I do. He's been nothing but a fusspot, since we started our vacation."

"Why?" I carefully adjusted the salad fork I had placed.

"Oh, adult reasons, I told him not to get tested before our anniversary. He felt it was his duty."

"Tested, you mean like for sex transmitted infections?"

"What? You know that much? My, my! I'm apologize for speaking down to you." She blinked at me. "But no, he got his, um, sperm tested." She frowned then. I guessed they must have failed.

"Is he okay?" I was actually curious. If my cum couldn't pass a test, I would be cranky too.

She sidestepped, "We thought it was my plumbing, uh, sorry, my fallopian tubes."

"Those are between your ovaries and your uterus." I said proudly. "That's where a sperm and egg meet."

"Goodness, does your mother teach you such things?"

"I read some books Momma and Daddy gave to me."

"Good for them!" She smiled.

"What about your fall open tubes?"

She chuckled at that before explaining. "The doctor said they might be slightly narrower than usual. Grant jumped on that, and ignored the doctor's assurance they were most certainly wide enough for the task."

"What did the doctor say about his cum?" I intended to say, "sperm," but I slipped having said and thought, "cum," a lot recently.

"Well, that's private, Billy." She said it pleasantly.

"I'm sorry."

She heaved a breath and unexpectedly confessed. "We were hoping for our first child during our honeymoon. We've been planning and preparing for years. Finally our work schedules and finances are ready." She might have said more, but Momma's voice announced, "Soup and salad will be served together."

I had to scurry back to help carry them.

The couple ate their first courses, making occasional smalltalk, often complimenting the dishes.

"Your dressing is excellent, Faun!"

"Thank you, Mr. Kampold." She answered from the kitchen where we waited.

"Please, call me Grant. Come out here, and let me thank you proper."

Mother went to stand beside his chair. I peeked around the corner, from the kitchen.

He took her hand and looked into her eyes. "I am smitten by the flavor you gave to this food."

Momma's slight sway while standing, stilled. She kept her smile but glanced at his wife.

"Susan and I have an understanding." He told her softly. "She could look after your son, while you and I stimulate my appetite before dessert is served."

My face grew red, and my heart thudded angrily.

Ms. Kampold sighed. A light smirk crossed her face, aimed at her husband.

"You're very beautiful, and that dress is incredible!" Her husband added.

"Thank you, Mr. Kampold, for the offer. I'm serious when I say I am not at all offended. In fact, you're very kind, but I must decline. I hope you and your wife enjoy many adventures with others. There are jealousies you are no doubt familiar with, which I have to prevent, and I ask you to be extra kind to understand.

"Oh." Mr. Kampold coughed. "Yes. Of course."

I heard the barest giggle from Ms. Kampold.

"However, please allow me to satisfy your current appetites." Mother grinned. She returned to me. "You serve Ms. Kampold." She pointed at the heated plates on the kitchen counter, loaded with steak, potatoes, and vegetables.

I'm not sure what I would have done, if she had asked me to serve Mr. Kampold. How dare he be rude to my momma!

"Before they cool, Billy." Momma had to prompt me. She lead with Mr. Kampold's plate. She set it before him gracefully and returned to the kitchen area.

I was careful not spill Ms. Kampold's plate. She thanked me. I couldn't help but whisper to her, "If it's still your anniversary, Ms. Kampold, I can give you what your husband can't."

Susan Kampold didn't eat much, at first.

"Is something wrong with your steak, Dear?"

She shook her head from the daze she had appeared to be in. "It's delicious, Grant. I'm savoring it." She took her time cutting another bite.

After slow samples of each dish, Ms. Kampold straightened sharply and enjoined her meal with relish. "It's fabulous, really." She gave her husband a strange grin. She cleaned her plate before he was two thirds finished.

Getting up, she took her plate and utensils to the kitchen.

"Please, Susan, we should get those." Momma offered.

Ms. Kampold let her take the used service ware, but followed her to the sink. I accompanied them.

"I must have your recipe for the cream sauce. I've never tasted anything so delicious. I'll pay extra."

"It would be my pleasure to share." Momma told her.

"Thank you, but before you write it down, allow me to apologize for my husband's behavior."

"Is what he said about you not true."

"It's true. We are occasional swingers, but I hadn't suspected he would make a move on you."

"Honestly, Susan, I'm new at this, and I am expecting much worse possibilities. I found his request rather amusing, actually."

"Huh." She sighed. "That is a relief, but would you be willing to help me play a small prank on my husband?"

"Getting involved in my client's relationships isn't wise. Wouldn't you agree?"

"I suppose, but in this case, you wouldn't have to do anything at all."

"I don't understand."

Ms. Kampold grinned at me. "I just want to take Billy into our bedroom, just long enough to watch a television show. He can pick the show."

Mother's eyes suddenly sparkled at the notion. Strange gears whirred in her mind, and a grin I recognized, from odd moments since our train ride, spread across her face. It was the grin she gave only to me, when she suspected I had been up to some mischief with a woman.

Wow. I thought about being alone with the pretty but slightly plump Ms. Kampold. Had my offer been accepted?

"That was a fabulous meal, Faun, but Grant and I need time to get ready for dessert, which smells wonderful, by the way."

Momma looked at me. I don't think she worried about me being alone with Ms. Kampold. Possibly she worried about being alone with Mr. Kampold. I didn't like that idea either, but I wouldn't be far, and with luck I might get a little revenge on the bad man who was rude to Momma.

"I'll just be in the other room, Momma." I assured her.

Her laugh tinkled. "I'll be okay, Billy."

"What are you talking about in there?" Mr. Kampold asked from the dining area.

His wife answered, "Just desserts, Sweetheart."

"I don't know. I may have to wait for a while. That was the best steak and potatoes dinner I've eaten, outside of a three star restaurant."

"Me too, which is why I invited Billy to watch TV in our room, until our appetites are once more stimulated."

Her reference to his recent words must have struck Mr. Kampold like strong coffee. "Oh, you'll be in the bedroom! I see. I would be happy to entertain Faun while you watch television. You're welcome to watch a whole movie, if you like."

My anger got the best of me. I took Ms. Kampold's hand and asked her bluntly. "Where's your room?"

Momma and Susan flinched at my sharp question. Ms. Kampold gave Momma a surprised look.

"When he's like this,..." Mother began. "What can you do?"

"I-it's the last one down the hall."

"Is it still your anniversary?" I asked while leading Ms. Kampold out of the kitchen.

"We're still celebrating it." She acknowledged timidly.

We reached the end of the hall, and I opened the door. She let me take her into their bedroom. "We're just going to watch television, right Billy?"

I looked around the oddly shaped but sparsely decorated room. There were a couple plants and three small, framed pictures on two walls. A television hung on the wall opposite the king sized bed with six pillows. The entrance to the master bath was open. I let go of Ms. Kampold's hand and shut the main door behind us.

I had fumed the entire, short distance. But when the door closed, and we were alone. My anger drained. I looked up at the pretty, Ms. Kampold. Now what? My bluster sank back to neutral.

 

[DiscipleN]

Ms. Kampold looked as uncertain as I suddenly felt. "I'm not sure this prank was a good idea. It sounded better when I thought of it."

"I didn't like what Mr. Kampold said to Momma. So I wanted to prank him."

"He's not the wisest of men, and he has been avoiding his feelings regarding his potency test. I just wanted your mother to know that I had her back, but I guess you're better at protecting her, given how you dragged me in here. For a moment, I thought you might-" She went to a nightstand and grabbed a remote.

"I'm sorry, Mrs. Kampold. I wouldn't do anything without your cuntscent."

Her drab expression exploded. "Excuse me?"

"Did I say it wrong? My P.E. teacher told me that word, and how it would be rape if one the people making babies didn't give their cuntscent."

A laugh burst from her, changing Ms. Kampold's shock to amusement. "No no no, it's pronounced, 'con-sent', Billy." She switched the TV on. "What do you want to watch?"

"Con-sent. Huh. Okay." A news woman at her desk expanded across the giant screen. One of the Kampolds must have been watching her earlier. Distracted by the image, I answered. "I don't know. We don't have TV at home, just shows with ads on the internet."

The anchor spoke, "A settlement has been reached between two railway workers and Amtrak. The story broke yesterday, when a legal assistant leaked mediation documents to the press. Apparently, the women were coerced by an executive into sexual relationships, both which resulted in pregnancy." Employment pictures of the women in their work outfits, conductor and cafe car attendent, were thrown out to fill the screen."

I gaped for a whole second before exclaiming, "It's Jacqueline and Tara!" I pointed.

"You know those women?" Ms. Kampold sounded skeptical.

"She was my girlfriend!" I pointed at Jacqueline. "She's really nice and let me also make babies in her friend, Tara!" My finger angled to the cafe attendent.

The new anchor continued. "City news has uncovered the defendant, a Mr. William Stoneburger, but we were unable to reach him for comment. The agreement, settled overnight after the story leaked, requires Mr. Stoneburger to pay for all expenses for rearing the children, including the finest university education and the best medical care. Also City News has learned that he has resigned from Amtrak."

"Momma and I came to the city on that train, and I had a lot of fun with them." I beamed.

"The strange twist in this story is, neither of the women pursued compensation for personal damages from sexual coercion by a superior, the most common reward sought in such accusations."

"What does that mean?" I frowned.

"They could have asked for a lot of money from Amtrak. Their case may not have been strong enough. So they asked for something that could be easily defended, if not by a court of law but the court of public opinion.

"Mr. Stoneburger was a bad man. He made my girlfriend sad." My frown turned to a pout.

"Billy, I just can't believe your story. Mr. Stoneburger seems to have accepted his guilt."

"And now we go to an interview conducted this morning by City News' own, Roberta Green." The TV picture changed to a video of another woman with a microphone asking Jacqueline and Tara questions.

"Hello, city! I managed to cache Ms. Jacqueline Simmons and Ms. Tara Wells off-duty, while their train was preparing for its return trip."

My girlfriend and sex friend, bubbling with cheer, interrupted the reporter. "We LOVE you, Billy! We had these T's made just for you!" They wore complementing, pink and sky blue shirts, Each were printed with a fetus outline at their tummies. A speech balloon printed across their sexy chests pointed to the outline. The balloon said, "Billy made me!"

The reporter smiled, "That's really rubbing it in, Ladies. I can only imagine how greatly Mr. Stoneburger deserves such public humiliation. I can't speak for the city, but your hilarious sarcasm has made you my personal heroes."

Jacqueline and Tara looked at each other, enthusiasm draining. Jacqueline, cleared her throat and told the reporter, "Actually, we should thank him for agreeing to provide for our children's futures."

Tara echoed her friend, "He deserved to be fired, but he proved to be honorable regarding our circumstances."

The reporter turned to the camera. "There you have it, an odd end to an odd sexual harassment case. These victims were able to rise above their ordeal to grant their abuser a modicum of gratitude."

Behind the reporter, Jacqueline and Tara jumped and waved, "We miss you, Billy!"

"Back to you, Madeline."

"Thank you, Roberta."

I heard a click behind me and the TV went dark. I could see Ms. Kampold in its reflection. She dropped the remote. "Th-that can't be."

I turned to her.

She pointed at me. "Why would both of them keep a fetus from coerced sex? The great majority of America supports a woman's right to choose, especially in the case of unwanted impregnation."

"We had consent when I made babies with them." I used the word proudly.

"Y-you're really the father?"

"I guess so. That's what happens when you make babies. Well, not always, but trying sure is fun!"

Slowly, Ms. Kampold sank to her knees on a Turkish carpet. She put her hands over her mouth, to cover its incredulous gape. She spoke through her fingers. "You were serious when you said you could give me what Grant can't."

"Uh-huh." I nodded. She looked kinda sexy now that she wasn't taller than me.

Her hands fell to her kneeling lap. Her eyes had tears in them. "I've wanted to be a mother for so long! Grant kept putting it off, always with some excuse about our finances or our availability to be parents. If he hadn't finally agreed to conceive with me, I would have divorced him. I would have become a single mother, despite the incredible difficulties of that option."

She wiped her eyes and pleaded. "Please, Billy, would you make a baby in me?"

"Ohh, Ms. Kampold, now?" I didn't want to stay away from Momma too long.

She nodded. "I ovulated two days ago, just before we returned home. Now is still a good time for me to conceive, if I had sperm worthy of the task." She spoke the last part with bitterness.

My pee pee hardened at the thought of giving this pretty lady a baby. Knowing that I would avenge her husband's rudeness made it even harder. "Okay, but Momma is alone with Mr. Kampold. What if she needs me?"

If Ms. Kampold's plea had been a momentary lapse, this was her chance to back away from it. Her eyes steeled with resolve. "We'll be quick." She nearly leaped back up to her feet. Standing, she hoisted the hem of her skirt to her waist and bent over the bed. Her pantied rear pointed its availability at me. With her skirt dangling from her middle and pooled on the bed beneath her, she reached back and tore apart her pantyhose and dug her fingers into her sexy, gold panties. With a fierce tug, she pulled both over and down her ass and thighs. "Please, Billy. A quick fuck isn't very sexy, but I hope you'll make a baby in me, if you can." She let go of her underwear to push herself up from the bed. Her naked, full behind waited for me, twitching. She spread her legs to make room.

I'd never experience such begging. My erection tried to tear through my underwear and trousers.

"Ms. Kampold, I think you're really sexy!" I wanted to rush and rip my pants open, but I couldn't do that to the pants Momma bought special for me to work with her.

"Please, Billy, I need to have a baby in me!" She sounded like she was crying again. All I could see was her dark brown bush and the tan pout of her labia. Her legs and ass trembled.

I managed to open the fly of my pants without tearing anything. I scooted up behind Ms. Kampold's naked, outstretched bottom and fished my rock hard prick out through my undershorts's opening. I wanted to slap her ass that quivered with guilt and need, but we had to hurry. I did feel her puss, seeking out what waited for me. It wasn't as wet as the vaginas I had made babies in. I didn't want to hurt her or myself.

"Not your finger, Billy." She worried.

"But you're not wet enough."

"I-I didn't think of that. I know better, too. Use your spit, Billy. Spit in your hand, and rub your little cock with it. I'll do the same." I heard her spit.

"Little?" The word bounced off of me. From my experience showing after P.E., I knew I was bigger than many of the other boys. I spit into my hand and rubbed it into my hard shaft. I saw some of the woman's fingers pushing wads of spit into her pussy.

"Try it now, Billy, with your cock."

I slotted my bulging head into her plump lips and wriggled it to find the inner opening. She was plenty wet now. Familiar with the feeling of my prick against a vagina's entrance, once I discovered it, I pushed. A passion engorged tip spread and sank into her spit-lubed nest. The shaft sporting the head penetrating her, filled her.

"AHH! Billy, I'm sorry I called it 'little!'" She said after her initial, "Ooff!" She contined, "And it's so hard. Certainly harder than- Oh fuck me, Billy." She interrupted herself. "I need it to make a baby tonight!"

We both pulled away and humped back, at the same time. That felt amazing. "Wow, Ms. Kampold!" I gasped and fell forward, my boy's weight smashing her clothed tits against the beadspread as I thrust my hips forward to slide again into her cunt like a driving piston.

My mother's voice interrupted our attention. "Please don't, Mr. Kampold. Your wife didn't want you to bother them, while they're watching TV."

Instantly, my ears only heard her voice, and Mr. Kampold. I shushed the woman I was thrilled to make a baby with, but our bodies continued what they had just, urgently begun. The soft moist flesh of her vaginal walls felt like velvety waves sucking at my driving, blunt head.

"I don't hear the TV. What are they doing in there?"

"STAY - Uhgg! - OUT, GRANT!" Ms. Kampold grunted in the middle of her command. She whispered fiercely at me. "Please, please don't stop, Billy." Her hand still wet from saliva prodded my bucking thigh.

"What's going on, Honey? I swear I heard Billy's name come from the TV in there!"

When the rude man reminded me of my girlfriend and sex friend calling my name, I plunged my hard peter into his wife's puss as fast as I could. I never wanted to make a baby so badly before! In eight months, I would have my first two!

"Th-that's ridicu - oooohhh - lous, Grant! Go back to the living room." His wife humped faster against my thrusting tool and groaned in rapture as she felt my balls slap against the insides of her quivering thighs. The desire-swollen head of my penis reached just far enough to tease her cervix.

"You don't sound okay. Susan, what are you doing?"

"We're doing Yoga!" She answered. "I muted the TV. So we could concentrate on the form and mo- ooo- vement." The motion of her ass, as it slapped my crotch, made my balls rush their silver fluid to the special bulb at the base of my prick. She whispered again. "I can't believe how turned on I am, Billy, knowing my husband is behind that door, worried about us. You're going to make me cum, Billy."

"Mmmnnn." I could feel the pressure of orgasm building within my loins. "I want you to cum, Ms. Kampold." I kept voice down despite my passion.

"You have to cum, Billy, inside me, deep inside. If I cum at the same time, that'll help to make a baby." The sleek inner muscles of her cunt tightened around my throbbing young prick as her hand pulled at my thigh, urging me to continue pounding her.

"I want to make lots of babies in you. Your insides feel so good!" Indeed, our initial spit was now washing away by the incredible amount of lubrication her pussy soaked along my rutting prick. It was like fucking butter, or that's what I imagined. I was having trouble keeping my voice down. "You're gonna make me cum hard. I know it."

"I can decide if I want you to make triplets in me, or come back to make more babies in me. It's going to happen, with you. I know it!" She rasped.

"What are you two saying in there?" Mr. Kampold knocked. "Ms. Androini, step away. I need to see this."

"I don't care if you fire me, Grant, but don't force me to make a decision between you and your wife. She's the one who signed the contract. She even promised a twenty five percent tip. My son is in that room too. Whatever they're doing is none of our business."

My hips bucked madly to and fro to bury the full length of my lust-hardened rod in the delicate moist walls of the plump, older woman's pussy. We panted heavily as I watched my rock-hard prick, moist with her secretions, pistoning into the tan slit of her thickly hair-fringed cunt.

"Wh-what are you implying, Faun?" The change in Mr. Kampold's voice was striking.

"I implied nothing. If they say they're doing yoga, then that's what I will believe. Are you so disconnected with your wife, especially during your wedding anniversary celebration, that you would suspect her of lying?"

I sweated behind her, moving into a series of longer, smoother plunging strokes that brought my fiery rod of flesh almost all the way out of her clutching vagina on her backstroke and then ramming forward, until I felt the blood-engorged head of my cock kiss her cervix deep inside.

"Oooohhh, Billlyyy!!!" Her hips thrashed chaotically as her body reached it's limit of building pleasure. "OH, MY STARS!!" She blurted suddenly.

Her stumble didn't slow me. Instinctively, my body quickened its thrusts. I was close. "OHH!! Ms. Kampold." I could hardly whisper.

"You're right, Faun. I've been terrible tonight. First I misjudged your passions. Now I'm upset at my wife for what's probably just a silly prank she conspired with Billy, to teach me a lesson."

Ms. Kampold groaned defenselessly. The back of her neck flushed from her jumble of emotions. We lost control, as my passion became an animal lust that raged against her pouting, dripping hole. The onset of orgasm tightened her back thrusts, allowing me to drive my hard, blood-filled head back and forth, inside her warm viscous passageway. My sperm giving balls slapped louder than our voices, each time I crushed my loins under the valley of her buttocks. Wafts of cool air rushed maddeningly between our crotches, each time I withdrew.

"That's very insightful, Grant. As a reward, come back to the kitchen, and I'll give you a taste of the dessert that Billy and your wife are preparing for."

Ms. Kampold's groaning voice rose to a whine of ecstasy as her body stiffened and began vibrating uncontrollably. Her wet fluids oozing from her quivering vagina drowned my impaling member in its sticky warmth.

I paused for less than a second, thrilled by the older woman's orgasmic convulsions. I went berserk as she gasped her climax against my bucking pelvis. Her body jerked spasmodically. I wildly grabbed her waist as I jammed my exploding cock all the way to the hilt in the heated depths of her powerful, contracting vagina.

"Give me a baby, now!" Ms. Kampold yelled.

My hot, creamy, young liquid spurted deep up her stretched pussy, tearing through the juices of her orgasm. Our mutual ecstasies felt eternal as viril sperm boiled deep, filling her to overflowing with its hot stickiness. The hungry walls of her cunt clasped and unclasped around me, milking my jerking organ like starving mouth. Cum juices flowed back around my still-surging prick, spilling down her clenching thighs and flooding my balls and the base of my penis.

My senses lit up like pinball machine with every light flashing and every bell ringing! I resumed drubbing relentlessly into her, as each spurt send incredible shockwaves through my body.

"Don't stop, Billy!" she cried dazedly. The ravenous silk of Ms. Kampold's vagina squeezed at the lurching young prick until I gave her a last, spastic lunge. I hugged her belly as my sperm sped madly to impregnate it.

"Stay inside me, please. She swiveled carefully on the bed to reach her nightstand and opened a drawer. "This is one of my toys." She produced a large plastic egg with a wire that connected to a thick, short wand that had a switch and a slider. "You made me cum so hard, I don't want it to vibrate, but I need it to plug your sperm inside me.

We made the switch quickly, due to her adept skill at inserting her toy. I grabbed some tissues from the night stand. Ms. Kampold rolled onto the bed, lying on her back. She grabbed two pillows, and tucked them under her ass. "It's better if your sperm can swim downhill." She smiled.

I didn't know what to say or do. I could barely stand from the joy swirling inside me, except for thoughts of mother with Mr. Kampold, that floated like birds threatening my pleasure.

"I can't believe, five minutes ago, I was again on the brink of divorce." Ms. Kampold breathed heavily and reached out her arm. "Thank you. I know you made a baby in me, tonight."

I went to her hug and returned it, but I couldn't stop thinking about Momma. "Thank you, Ms. Kampold. I never knew how crazy good a quick fuck could feel."

"I'm sorry my husband almost ruined things. If it hadn't been for your mother- I'm going to double her twenty five percent tip."

"Wow." I blurted. I looked at the door, beyond which Mother was serving a taste of their dessert. "I gotta go." I didn't rush, but I grabbed my clothes and donned them as efficiently as I could while throwing appreciative glances at the woman reclining on her bed. She patted the base of her tummy, where the sperm I had filled her with might give her a child. I smiled one last time at Ms. Kampold and slipped out of her and her husband's bedroom. From the kitchen came faint, lip smacking sounds. They ceased when I closed the door behind me.

"Billy?" Momma asked.

"Susan?" Mr. Kampold's voice quivered.

A rustling noise flared briefly and died as I entered. Mother sat on a barstool, looking down at and smoothing her dress. Mr. Kampold quickly wiped his face with his arm, but the first pass left his lips and cheeks glistening, as if from drool. It made perfect sense to me. My mother's cobbler is the best.

I returned my attention to Momma. She looked up, smiling. "How was your yoga practice?" Her face was tinged with red, as if she were embarrassed. Did she know what Ms. Kampold and I had really done?

"Thank you so much for everything." Mr. Kampold suddenly gushed at Momma. "It's been a wonderful dinner. That taste of dessert was the highlight of my evening." He wiped his other arm across his damp face. "I mustn't leave Susan without." He looked at me. "Thank you for helping me to understand." Then Mr. Kampold strode down the hall and into their bedroom.

When he shut the door, Momma hopped off of the barstool and started collecting our things. "We're going home now, Billy. Be careful storing the knives." As she moved away from the counter, I saw the glass dish with Momma's cobbler. It was untouched.

"What about Ms. Kampold's dessert?"

"That's not any of our business, now." She paused to call for Tanya and her cab, before resuming to pack. We didn't even wash the dishes. I did manage to catch a string of exclamations from the master bedroom. "Ignore the wire, and, Uhnghh, keep eating. Just don't suck anything out!"

Packing up and the drive home were a blur for me. I rode the entire trip with the cobbler dish in my lap. Momma gave it to Tanya as a tip in addition to the twenty dollars she always gave the Ukrainian woman.

"They did not like the dessert?" Her voice crackled with surprise.

"They found one that better fit their celebration." Momma assured her.

Father arrived home an hour after we had cleaned our gear. I was studying videos for my classes, and Momma hummed in and out of the bathroom. She greeted Daddy at the door and dragged him to their room.

"How was your second gig, my love?"

"Mr. Kampold gave me a tip in addition to what Ms. Kampold promised." They shut the door.

Mother sounded as if her earlier frustration with his work hours had vanished. I didn't dare listen at the door. I knew the signs. Tonight they wouldn't say anything - interesting.

I went to bed with plans forming in my head, for tomorrow.

 

[DiscipleN]

That night I dreamed of Mr. Kampold chewing on Momma's little finger. Momma blushed when he said, "That taste of dessert was the highlight of my evening." Her finger was bleeding terribly, but she hid it behind her back when I asked if I could bandage it. Then Ms. Kampold appeared in the hall and waggled her little finger at her husband who ran with teeth flashing into their bedroom.

I woke that morning weighted with dread. Father was just leaving. He checked on me, as I yawned on the couch in my bedclothes. "Take care of your mother, tonight."

Momma spoke from the kitchen, "He decided to visit with Mrs. Cherkle this evening. I can only imagine that her gingerbread cookies are more attractive than my rye bread." She chuckled.

Daddy whispered at me. "I hate rye bread - too bitter." He tousled my hair and left for work.

I thought about that, while bathing and dressing. Momma had handled Mr. Kampold well enough last night, but tonight she would be alone with her client and nobody else. When I emerged, I told Momma. "I want to go with you to Mr. Gorgev's tonight."

Momma's face grew serious. "I wish you had said that yesterday. We both promised Mrs. Cherkle that you would visit her. It's bad news to go back on a promise. You know that, Billy."

"I don't care. I don't want you to be alone with Mr. Gorgev."

"Aw," Momma frowned. "I know you want to take care of me, for your Daddy, and I love your help, but this meal won't take long, and I spoke with Tanya about parking her cab at his home, while I work."

Momma walked up and placed her hand on my shoulder. "There are many parents in the city who hover over their children like a helicopter, always worrying for their safety. Your daddy and I give you space to make mistakes. It's important that parents find the right distance from their children, to be there for them but to let them build self-confidence. You're growing into a very strong man, because you know that we care very much but won't coddle you."

Momma leaned close and looked into my eyes. "It's okay to let me make mistakes, Billy."

Her lecture did little to soothe my worries, but I knew she was right -- because I did feel my parents' love and trust. And I did care about breaking my promise to Mrs. Cherkle. To convince myself, I recalled how Tanya always impressed me with her strength and bravery. I bet she could save Momma from three Mr. Gorgevs. I imagined he was a brute with jaws that would slaver at Momma's arrival.

"How about this, Billy?" Momma offered. "I will send a picture of me at Mr. Gorgev's place every half hour. The job will take less than three hours. You can check your watch, every half hour to show I'm okay."

I didn't like it. I wanted to be there with her. "Okay." I pouted.

"Well, that's the best I can expect from you." Momma straightened. "I've been letting you get your way a little too often, to be a proper mother."

"I love you." I went to her with a hug. Then I had to go to school.

Resigned to letting Momma work alone, I walked glumly down the streets. My thoughts perked up when I remembered the TV news last night. I was going to be a father! I had pushed that amazing fact far from my mind, to make babies with Ms. Kampold. Now it returned with powerful awareness. I wondered if other women had my baby in them. Mrs. Guthrie and Mrs. Lum were kinda old. Even Mrs. Cherkle was a little old. And making babies doesn't work most of the time. That's why it's fun to keep trying!

I decided to ask some of the women who had made babies with me. I didn't know much about pregnancy tests. I knew those couldn't be used right away but not how long a woman has to wait, after sex, to test if my cum put a baby in them. I didn't want to pester them.

On the TV Jacqueline and Tara had shouted they missed me. Suddenly I missed them greatly, because they were going to have my babies! I wondered if I might be able to contact them. I started searching their names on my watch. I only managed to bump into another person walking the other way.

A cackle preceded her outburst. "Billy! WATCH where you're going!" Mrs. McDougal pointed at my watch. "Seriously, Child, don't bring attention on these streets to a fancy doodad." She looked around warily.

"Oh, Hi, Mrs. McDougal. I'm sorry. I'll be more careful." I slid my sleeve over the watch.

"See that you do." She huffed. "Now tell me about your mother's new job. I hear you went out last night. From the roof, I saw you get out of Tanya Velakowski's cab. Your mother told her something about a better dessert. I'm old, but I have sharp ears, Billy."

Once more I was surprised and overwhelmed by the apartment owner's bluster! I spoke before I remembered that eavesdropping wasn't nice. That she knew Tanya seemed par for the course, for the witch at Lady of the Lake apartments. "I dunno, Mrs. McDougal. The clients wanted to go to their bedroom instead of eating Momma's cobbler. She gave it to Tanya."

"Very interesting!" She cackled. "Well, don't just stand there gabbing. You can't be late for school. If you get detention, you'll disappoint Colleen." Saying that, Mrs. McDougal marched back to the apartments.

I wasn't late to school, but I didn't have time to check the internet before stowing it in my locker. I'd have to wait until lunch. Fortunately, my first three classes moved fairly quickly. History, science, and math drew my attention well enough to prevent pondering my one girlfriend and her friend.

At the lunch harpsong, I leapt out of math class and hurried to my locker. Watch returned to my wrist, I took my sack lunch and ran to the far end of the school grounds and sat under a tree. I had not done that before, and looking across the grass I saw the other students from a different perspective. They seems far less intimidating from a distance. I wanted to make more friends at school. That would have to wait, this lunchtime. I searched for Jacqueline and Tara.

Having been recently in the news, their names popped up rather quickly, and I read a few stranger websites that mentioned their notoriety. Some called them terrible things and wanted them jailed because they thought the real victim was Mr. Stoneburger. But none of them had met that mean man. Far more lauded my friends as heroes, like the glamorous reporter had said.

Through one of the latter postings, Ms. Laghari would have called them essays, I found a link to Tara's place on FriendsPage. I didn't have an account there. I made one and private messaged her.

"Hi Tara. This is Billy. I saw the news and I want to say that I'm glad you won that award. How are you and Jacqueline?"

That's all I had time for contacting them, after searching and making a 'Spage' (what the other kids called that tired social media platform), before lunch ended. FriendsPage wanted me to use a picture of myself, but my watch couldn't take one. I just drew a cartoon head in the paint program and used it.

My next class was English, and I cringed at the thought of being glared at by Ms. Laghari. Actually, the opposite happened. I got the feeling that she was avoiding me, during class. I couldn't figure her out, but I did like writing about the places I most often visited on the internet. That was the day's assignment.

In P.E. Mrs. Lum taught us something way more fun than sex education websites. She showed us a series of joint lock tricks and how to get out of them. I was surprised how easy it was for me to put James, the biggest kid in class, into an armlock. Then he put me in a wrist lock, and I figured out how to escape. It was the most fun I'd had in P.E., ever.

By comparison, Art and Music class was a bummer. We had to take a test about scales and colors. I think I did pretty good on the test, but it was so boring!

When class was over, I darted back to my locker, only to find Mrs. Lum waiting for me.

"Am I in trouble again?"

She smiled, "No, Billy, but I may be." Her eyes twinkled. "I've missed what we did in the storage locker, but I don't think is safe to pretend in there. I wanted to let you know that I have a bad habit of not locking the back door to my house on Monday nights. It's not far from your apartment building." She gave a slip of paper with the address, to me. "I always keep a jar of condoms on the shelf in the bathroom. My home's a small place that's easy to sneak around in, in the dark." She gave me a sexy grin and wandered off in the direction of her office.

I almost forgot why I was in a hurry. Just in case Momma decided to cancel my visit to Mrs. Cherkle, I ran outside with my backpack, hoping she might be waiting at the bus stop for Tanya's cab.

There were only kids waiting at the covered bench. I knew Momma would have emailed, if she had wanted me to help her with Mr. Gorgev. It was my imagination's fault for the sadness I experienced when she wasn't there. On the other hand, she might still be at the apartment, since it would be a short job. But before I ran down the streets, I checked my email.

There was nothing from Momma, but I got a Spage notification. Tara had messaged me back! I clicked the email link to her message.

"Sure, whoever you are, next to all the marriage offers I'm getting, invites from Billy are the most common thing in my in-box. Don't you know what sarcasm is!! I'm going to have to delete my Spage account if this keeps up."

She didn't believe me! My sadness deepened. I wrote another email. It's was my only chance, I felt. "Tara, it's me!" (as if that would convince her. To be sure I added) Remember the fun we had in your and Jacqueline's cabin at night, and then the next morning behind the curtain in the coffee and hot chocolate car? Please don't go away! Oh, and what's sarcasm?"

That was all I could allow myself to write before hiding my watch with my sleeve and running back to my apartment. Momma wasn't there either. She had taken the cooking kit she'd collected and the ingredients for Mr. Gorgev's dinner. My heart fell lower. I would have to visit Mrs. Cherkle.

There was a knock at the door. "Billy?" That was her voice. "I saw you on the walkway, from my window. Are you okay?"

I went and opened the door. "Hi, Mrs. Cherkle. I'm okay." I probably didn't sound okay.

"Aw." She said and entered with a hug. "What's got you down?"

"I'm worried about Momma."

"I would be too." She was about to say more.

My watch buzzed on my wrist. I revealed it. Momma had texted her first picture! It was a selfie with her and Tanya and a short, black haired man who looked a little like a fantasy movie elf. Instantly, I didn't trust him, but he didn't look at all scary as I had imagined. He stood a couple steps away from the other too, waving, with a slightly confused expression. Momma had written next to it, "All is well. I'll send another picture while I'm preparing Mr. Gorgev's dinner.

I showed the picture to Mrs. Cherkle, and explained that Momma was going to check in every half hour.

"That's pretty good. I doubt with the cab driver near by and regular messages, anyone would bother your mother."

"I guess." I still sounded sad.

"Don't be a sourpuss." She scolded me lightly. "I should have brought cookies. Shall we go to my place now?"

The prospect of tasting her delicious gingerbread was enticing.

 

[DiscipleN]

The truth was, I felt anchored at home. Until Momma returned safe and happy, all the cookies in Mrs. Cherkle's log cabin jar wouldn't settle me enough. It was hard to explain that feeling, especially to myself. I only knew I'd worry more, even while making babies with her, as close as her apartment was to mine.

I had told her secrets last time. Now I needed someone congenial and caring, like her, to hear what I feared most. "Mrs. Cherkle, I'm not really old enough to protect my Momma from a bad client, am I?"

Mrs. Cherkle gave up luring me to her place. She took a deep breath and frowned. "That's not necessarily true, Billy. You can run, and you can call the police. A lot of adults won't do that much for a neighbor."

"I'd do it for you." I told the truth.

"Let's sit on the couch and wait for your mother."

"Okay." My spirit lifted, but it would be a long wait for Momma's next picture.

We cuddled. She pulled one of the blankets for my bed from the top of the couch and tucked it around us. The odor of ginger from her told me she had made a fresh batch. I felt bad. She had wanted me to eat them at their best.

"I'm not your mother, but would you protect me until she returns to you?" She kissed my ear. It tickled.

"Hee, okay. I'm sorry the cookies you made for me are downstairs."

"They're just cookies, and easy to make, once you do it a few times."

As much as I enjoyed cuddling with a blanket around us, I jumped up. "Momma taught me to make lots of things. Do you think I could learn to make cookies like yours?"

My sudden fire leaped to Mrs. Cherkle's eyes. "I don't see why not." She pulled the blanket away from her and rose elegantly to her feet. "Let's see what you have for ingredients."

We nearly bounced to the kitchen to search cabinets and the refrigerator. She wrote down what we found, on the pad of paper next to apartment's phone. Eggs, butter, flour, nutmeg, ginger (of course!) cloves, and cinnamon, baking soda, salt, brown sugar- "This vanilla extract is almost empty. We also need molasses, and I like adding a little grapefruit zest to the mix. It keeps the cookie from tasting too sweet.

"We can use less sugar, instead." I offered.

"We could, but that would change the composition of the result."

"Huh?"

"Have you baked anything yet?" Mrs. Cherkle asked sweetly.

"I put what Momma makes, into the oven, and I watch the timer carefully. I even preheat the oven."

"Heat and timing are critical. That's an important start, but the magic of baking is in the proportions and handling. If we short the sugar, the cookies will come out too limp."

"I don't want my gingerbread people to have limps." I smiled at my pun.

She bent down suddenly and kissed my cheek! "I'm so glad." I think now she was talking about my uplifted mood. Her kiss uplifted my pee pee.

"But we don't have molasses or enough vanilla." My pockets had less than a dollar, and I didn't want to leave for the corner market. I pouted.

"I do." She turned to the phone and picked it up. After punching in a number she lilted into the receiver, "Hello Godwin, would you be a dear and bring unopened bottles of molasses and vanilla extract to Ms. Androni's apartment?" She paused.

"Yes, I'm with Billy. We decided to play here, until his mother returns from her job. Oh, and check if we have a grapefruit that hasn't been in the refrigerator too long. The last thing, very important, bring the log cabin jar." She told me, "That way we can compare the taste of our cookies."

I smiled.

Listening further, her smile shrank a little. "I don't know. Do I really have to remind you? That's up to him."

My watch buzzed! Had it been a half hour yet? No, it was an email from Tara. "Billy? Maybe that's you, but I've gotten emails that were smart fakes. I don't want to be disappointed again. Send a picture of you." Was her disheartening but less awful reply. My watch didn't take pictures, and I was happy enough to be with Mrs. Cherkle. I'd have to send it tomorrow.

The apartment manager was shaking her head. "Don't be so dramatic, not after how you reacted last time." She replaced the handset on the base. "It shouldn't take him more than ten minutes." She began pulling bowls and measuring cups from the cupboards and tools from draws.

"Should I preheat the oven?" I felt a bit of heat in my loins. Mrs. Cherkle didn't look at all like my mother, but learning to cook with her felt sweetly similar. I was starting to want to make babies ... but not as much as I wanted to learn how to make cookies!

"Not just yet." She found the sifter, and went to arrange the equipment on the counter.

As I watched, I imagined baking wonderful cookies to sell to Momma's clients and give to my teachers, and if they were good enough maybe the Colkicks, Momma's bosses, would find more ways to sell them! Another buzz from my watch broke my fantasy.

"Mr. Gorgev took this picture. No. I didn't let him use my phone. He mailed it to my phone from his." Momma's next picture showed her in her dress and apron standing in a rustic kitchen. Her hands wore silver oven mits. She smiled encouragingly.

Mrs. Cherkle came to me after I hadn't stopped looking at my watch for a minute. "Your mother's very beautiful, Billy, and smart. She misses you as much as you miss her."

I hugged the cook I was with. I only sniffed once.

"I feel very safe with you." She put an arm around me. A deep breath heaved in and out of her mouth and nose. Buried in the huff a single word wafted. "Daddy."

"What do we mix first?" I asked finally and released her.

"The dry ingredients." We turned to the counter.

The doorbell rang.

I teased her, "I'll get it, Colleen, but what if it isn't Mr. Cherkle?"

"Just don't drop anything." She dismissed my tease with a shake of her head, while assuming I wouldn't let him into the house. She was right.

"Oh, um, hi, Billy." He looked and sounded awkward, standing in front of the door, carrying a cut open Ammozammo, cardboard box with two bottles, one big, one small, and a ceramic cookie jar. "It's heavier than it looks. I'll bring it in."

"I'm sorry Mr. Cherkle. I can't let you in when my parents aren't home." I thought it was a good excuse.

"We're both responsible for you." He grumbled.

"Did my Momma talk with you about sitting for me?"

"Uh, no, but it's normal for a husband-"

"Billy, is he going to be a bother?" There was hint of worry in his wife's voice.

"Please give me the box and go, Mr. Cherkle." I tried to be polite like Momma was in a trying situation.

His eyes looked past me, and he blurted. "This isn't right, Colleen! I won't let you humiliate me again."

"I don't like his tone." She started. Another huff I barely heard, carried the word louder, "Daddy."

"You're scaring her. We want you to go." I said as bravely as I could to the aging but big and very strong maintenance man. I put out my arms.

His eyes and cheeks turned a little red in the light next to the door. He gulped and blinked and looked away from me while placing the box in my hands. It was a bit heavy, but he had exaggerated for an excuse to enter. Retreating, I kicked the door shut. It closed with a loud report. I even managed to set the locks, with my hands full.

I returned to the kitchen and set the box on the floor. The counters were covered with ingredients and equipment. Mrs. Cherkle had sat on a stool. She regarded me with innocence. "Is he gone?" Her voice was pitched high and light. She idly swiped a firm rubber mixing paddle across the warming stick of butter and then licked the paddle.

"I took care of him." I said.

"Thank you, Daddy." She smiled and swiped another lick of butter. She saw me lower my head at what she was doing. "I'm sorry. It tastes comforting."

"You got your germs on the stick." I sounded disappointed.

She tried to change the subject. "You saved me from that man. When he's like that, I need a strong Daddy to protect me."

Her sweet voice made my pee pee very hard. She was letting me take charge again. My growing urge compelled an excuse. "A strong daddy can't let his girl put cooties on the food. You should know better."

She hung her head. "I also licked the brown sugar." We used it rarely, and it had become a solid lump in its packaging. I pretended it was a big deal.

"Give me the paddle, Colleen." I held out my hand.

That lit a spark that swept away her remorse. "Please, Daddy, I won't do it again. I'll go buy fresh butter and brown sugar."

"You know you can't go out out after dark."

"I know." She pouted.

My palm waited. "One."

"Yes, all right!" She gave me the paddle.

"You gotta obey me quicker, Colleen. I'm sorry I have to remind you." My peter actually hurt from pressing strong against my pants. I walked into the living room, up to the couch. "Come here."

"No. Please, Daddy! It was just a couple licks. I told you about licking the brown sugar. I didn't have to."

"You didn't half to lick it."

"Don't make it hurt too much, please?" She shuffled from around the eating counter. I remember Momma warning me. Open ingredient packages let air ruin their flavor. Mrs. Cherkle sniffled, looking down. She stopped just out of my reach.

"Two." I said.

"Promise it won't hurt too much." Her voice trembled.

"The more I count, the worse it'll be."

"No, Daddy. I'll do what you want." Her eyes lifted to plead at me.

"Take off your clothes. I wasn't going to make you, but you took too long to obey." I didn't want to paddle her lots. I breathed heavily, knowing what we would do after her punishment. She forced me to increase her punishment.

"That'll make it hurt more. Just paddle me now." She made a quarter turn, presenting half her bum to me.

"Girls must never tell their daddy how to paddle them." I counted softer. "Three."

"Okay! Okay!" She whined and fumbled at her buttons. Mrs. Cherkle's blouse was a thick, pink linen elegantly ironed. It opened from top to bottom, suddenly revealing that she hadn't put on a bra. Was that because of me? Her modest breasts were firm enough to spread the opening vee as she worked to unbutton the garment. I wanted to kiss them and flick them with my fingers.

Releasing the last button, her blouse opened completely, and the sight of her bare, smooth tummy delighted me almost as much as her girl sized boobs. She quickly pulled the her arms out of the shirt and dropped it. Mrs. Cherkle paused to gauge my intent. She looked down and wrestled with the buckle of her thin, red leather belt holding up her off-white slacks.

"You're very pretty, Colleen." I blurted, almost breaking character. I wanted to go to her and skip the punishment game, and make a baby in her right then.

She smiled at me, but her hands stopped. "Do you really think so?"

I cleared my throat and nodded a stern look at her hands.

"I'm sorry, Daddy. I don't want my hands to tremble so much. They just do!"

I didn't say anything but I opened my mouth as if about to."

"Not four! Please, I'm trying." She finally unbuckled the belt and immediately tackled the clasp of her pants. It opened quickly, and she zipped the fly just as fast. She dove the waistband and belt down her ass and thighs. Then she saw her mistake. She hadn't taken off her shoes. They were short, white pumps, slip-ons, but with her pants around her knees kicking or prying them off was difficult. She bent down.

Shifting her weight to one foot, to free the other, she lost her balance on the carpet under her short but skinny heels. I jumped forward and caught her. "You're safe with me."

Mrs. Cherkle grabbed me and hugged me and held one. She kissed my lips, pecking them. "I know, Daddy. You're gonna paddle me because you really care." I let her use me as an anchor to work off her shoes. I couldn't help but put my hand on her bum cheeks and stroke them through the full pantyhose and short panties within. I wondered if she had bought sexier panties for me. Before, she had worn plain, white ones. These were thin and tight and lacy, navy blue.

On her stockinged feet, she pushed her pants to the carpet and stepped out of them. Her hands flew to her nylons. She pulled them down so quickly, she tore it in a couple places. "There, Daddy." She pulled the single garment off her second food and let it drop.

"Those are very sexy panties."

She blushed. "I wanted you like them."

"Four." I shook my head.

"NOOO!!!" She actually raised her hands and struck me! Instantly she jumped back, breasts quivering. "I'M SORRY!!" Mrs. Cherkle cried!

"Five." I looked very disappointed. "I told you to take off your clothes, Colleen."

"But they're just thin panties. They won't get in your way."

"You didn't obey me." I left my mouth open as if to continue.

"I'll take them off!" She yelped! Her hands dove into the waistband and pulled them over her ass. A tangle of grey and dark hair greeted me. Her ass was smooth. All signs of her previous punishments had recovered. I licked my lips at the thought of marking them again.

Once her panties lay on the floor, she stared at me with pleading eyes again.

"Now bend over the arm of the couch and push back your bottom."

"I-I'm ssorrry. Please forgive me. I know you're going to hurt me so much!" She quailed but quickly obeyed. Her hands dropped on the middle cushion to hold up her torso, and she leaned back to present her naked bum and pouting puss. Her salt and pepper thicket hung between her thighs and the plush armrest.

"How high did I count, Sweetheart?"

"F-five, Daddy."

"That means, fifty swats." My pee pee wrenched inside my pants. They felt like sandpaper against the engorged, sensitive head

"Nooooo."

"I love you, but you have to learn." I plied the stiff, rubber paddle across her closer cheek, with all my strength. SNAP!

"OWWW!!"

I only paused for a second.

"One, Daddy. I'll count them. See, I learned from last time."

SWACK!

"OWWWHHH!!!" She gasp, "Two."

"Keep up with me." I warned and struck her other cheek.

"TREEE!!"

Close enough. SWAT!

"FOUR!"

SMACK! SMACK! I dosed both cheeks with swift blows.

"FIFE. SEX!!"

My penis lurched again, and I grunted. "Ngh."

"Daddy?"

SWAT!! I hit with a full swing.

"AAAAAAA!!!!" She lost her breath. "Ssseeevvnnn." She hissed.

WHACK!! WHACK!!

"YEAIGHT!! NIIINE!!

I drew my hand all the way back for ten, smacking right below the middle of her ass, hoping to bruise the pout there. SWACK!!

YAAAAAAA!!! NOT THERE, DADDY!"

I waited. She nearly had to count over, due to having to catch her breath.

"Tuh-TEN!"

"Ten are for licking the butter and sugar."

"Yes, Daddy! I'm sorry, Daddy!"

SWATT! I resumed hitting her asscheeks. The light paddle felt good in my hands. The cleaver I'd used on Mrs. Abbey had been really heavy. This firm rubbery, bowl scraper was perfect. It struck soundly and left a red rectangle with a curve at one corner. It promised to let me swing it for a long time before tiring me. I planted it precisely wherever I wanted, again and again. Mrs. Cherkle cried out and counted.

SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!

"SevenTEENEightTEENNineteen! She hollered. When I paused, her body winced knowing what I would strike next.

I angled the paddle to plant deeper between the top of her thighs. SMASH!!

"OOYYYYAAAAAAAA!!!" She shrieked. "T-T-T-TWENty!" She lost her breath again.

A jumble of red swatches covered her ass. Her pouting puss glistened in crimson.

"Twenty is for being too slow to obey." My arm was a little tired after twenty. I switched hands.

"Thirty is for not stripping right away and worse, telling me how to punish you." I had wanted the thirty to be very hard, but my off hand wasn't as strong. Still, her ass was so raw and abused, she screamed louder than before.

After thirty, I had to take a break. My erection kept grinding against my clothes. I unbuttoned my pants and took them and my shorts off while she panted. I was wearing socks and a shirt, after that.

"Oh, Daddy!" Mrs. Cherkle huffed and huffed, grateful for the pause. "Is that going to punish me?" Her complete innocence always surprised me. It was like she wasn't playing a game. "I'm just a little girl, and its size scares me."

I wanted to fuck her right then. I didn't care about the last twenty swats. It was just a game, and I could make the rules."

That isn't what daddy's did, though. I had full control, but she was the one who made me her Daddy. I had to keep my promise.

SWACK!!!

"Owww!" She couldn't get enough air to express the full pain I inflicted on her abused behind.

Forty was for leaving her panties on. They had looked very sexy. So I didn't hit her quite as hard.

She was able to catch her breath. She needed it. Fifty was for hitting her daddy.

SMASHH!!! I beat her puss, ten times, hitting it as hard as my tiring arms could. I switched halfway through the last count of ten.

"YYAAAAIIIIIEEEEE!!!" She screamed over and over. Somehow she managed to squeeze in, "FORRTY Fife!!!, FORRTY sexxx, FORR-AA-TY SVEN!! FORRTY- OOWWWW - eight."

CRACK!!!

"F-F-F-F-FORRTTY NIGHNNN- AAAA" Her voice trailed off into intense silence. Her legs had been trembling for the last dozen strikes.

"F-F-F-IFFTTY?? Daddy, p-p-please don't make me wait." Her body was on the verge of collapse. "It h-hurts so baad."

I made her wait. I grabbed pillows and blankets. She watched me, but pain befuddled understanding. I stuffed them under her belly and pert breasts.

Finally, I moved behind her and held her hips by the wide bone on each side. I hadn't struck them. "Let go, Honey. It's okay. You said fifty, already. It's here for you." I slotted my pee pee into her beaten labia and felt, inside, it was as wet as she could get. I slipped the aching head up and down until it caught her inner pucker, and I pressed firmly, slowly, my raging penis into her body.

"OHH, DADDY!!! It's big, but- It's not too big. I like it Daddy." She continued to gasp for breath.

I kept sliding prick into her drenched hole until my little hairs tickled her burning red bottom. My hips pulled back, withdrawing slowly the hard flesh from her sensitive valley. I began fucking her at that calm rate. It felt amazing! I was so pent up with lust, I feared I would piledrive my cock against her abused cunt, but I loved little Colleen too much. I was her daddy and had to protect her. I must never do to her what Ms. Hennifer wanted most to do to me.

"It hurts bad on the outside. But you make my insides feel wonderful!" Mrs. Cherkle cooed. She still struggled to fill her lungs, until each careful dive of my prick through her womb's entrance stimulated a new rhythm for breathing. We sucked in air and exhaled together. My peter, hard as steel, pushed in and withdrew to that rhythm.

"HHUUHHH!" She puffed.

"Unnnggghh." I huffed, pleasure permeating into my shifting prick went deeper than the wetness flowing across it.

She felt the head thrust into her outer cunt lips and she thrilled as it penetrated, stretching her labia. Again I pushed my length into her soaking vagina, all the way.

A strange sensation added to our pleasure. It arose from restraining my urge to pound Mrs. Cherkle. The tip was tapping at her cervix, at full penetration. Some may say that pussies are all like, but having been inside Ms. Kampold yesterday, it was clear that Mrs. Cherkle, though older, had less depth, allowing my penis to kiss her innermost orifice with each push. It felt amazing! I wouldn't have noticed if I had been thrusting with all my vigor.

Billy, that feels so much better than my husband. He just rams it in! You could spank me a hundred times if the hundredth felt like this!

"Your pussy around my prick is so wet and tight." I panted, moving my crotch again to her blazing bottom. The heat of it warmed my thighs. She began backing into my rod to ensure the bloated tip of my peter went deep every time. "Ooohhh, it's so slippery and good." My extremity kissed her deepest recess, once more.

Mrs. Cherkle began mewling and swirling her ass. Maybe it was to wave away some of the heat, but it made her insides writhe around my prodding dick. The sensation was half masturbating and half sucking, another amazing thing that would have been lost in wild fucking.

Clamping down on my rocking shaft, she squirmed gently upon me, delighted by its incredible hardness. Rotating her crotch let her sensitized walls enjoy every rub of my peter. I saw her asshole tighten and unclench from the pleasures sweeping into her body. She said, "Fuck me, Daddy. Oh, fuck me with that fantastic, loving prick. I want it, want to screw it until all the pain goes away. Pump it to me - so good!"

I picked up a beat, my slim shaft working in and out of the grasping confines of her wet pussy, screwing in constant eruptions of her sex fluids. The overflow of her lubrication drowned my precum. She pushed back, clenching tightly. Soon my semen would challenge her flow with its pending eruption.

Mrs. Cherkle reached one hand back through her thighs to find my swinging balls. She held them, squeezed them gently, fondled them as I fed my stiffness into her avid labia.

I started to roll my ass, to grind my peter in opposite rotation to her swirling bum. It intensified our mutual, slippery and juicy sensations. It brought us close to the precipice. Then she speeded up, needing my hard meat deeper, faster, needing more of it in her inflamed pussy. Her clitoris thrummed madly, losing all rhythm to finish in ecstacy. My thrusts exuded faint jerks that signaled the swift approach of my own orgasm.

"Go, Daddy!" she gasped. "Oh yes, ... fuck me hard and fuck me strong! Stick your cock so deep that I'll feel it in my belly. Oooh! Y-yes, Daddy! That's it. I'm coming, coming, coming!"

"I'm going to cum, too!" I shouted, now thrusting swiftly into her red, flaming behind. " I-I can't hold it off! I love you so much- AHHH!"

"Go on, Daddy! Let it all go! Squirt your lovely hot semen into me, into your daughter's cunt. We're coming together - so fine!" I was only a heartbeat behind the titanic cresting that broke foaming throughout her rippling cunt. Great and glorious, her climax swept her body, making her moan and twist, and knotting her abused asshole.

Cum erupted from the flexing end of my hard cock, spewing a boiling stream of the wondrous liquid that both seared and soothed. She met my last, hesitant strokes, swinging her ass and humping her snatch back, accepting the pain of the wet slap of my balls. She was sweet and magnificent and adorable, as she rode the diminishing spurts of semen which splashed torridly into her shuddering pussy. My cum hissed between us, another heavy load that filled the length of her throbbing pussy, drowning her womb and flooding back to leak creamy and sticky around my root and down her thighs.

I sank sideways to lean against the couch back. She collapsed, breasts crushing the pillows and blankets I had stuffed beneath her. My softening peter slipped out, and I saw again how dark and red my blows had left her behind. Guilt and pride conflicted in my heart.

"Thank you, Daddy. I'll try to be good next time."

She had been, very good. I wobbled up and entered my parents' room. I took an unopened jar of Mom's cold cream, saving the open one for her exclusive use, and returned to my trembling, suffering, glowing baby sitter. I knew the chance of sitting a baby into an older woman wasn't very high, but I enjoyed imagining my sperm working their way up her womb, into her fall-open tubes to find and merge with a wandering egg.

I opened the jar and smoothed cold, cold cream gently across her inflamed rear.

"Oooo, it helps but it hurts too."

I continued to apply the soothing spread. Her ass flinched and jerked. I felt my dick respond similarly, but I was more than satisfied for the night.

My watch buzzed.

"Oops! He caused a little accident, and my dress got stained." It was a selfie of her in the bathroom, daubing her beautiful, full length costume with tissue. Something had splattered across it, centered around its waist band. Her lap and belly were dotted with dark stains. She was smiling though. "It's polyester. So it'll dry clean perfectly."

"What's the matter, Billy?" Mrs. Cherkle roused from her pile of bedclothes. My quiet reaction had been too quiet, too long.

"Mr. Gorgev splattered on Momma's dress." I sulked.

"Let me see." She groaned from twisting around, even though I leaned over and stretched out my arm to show her. "Well." Then she was quiet.

She chuckled. "I'm not sure you could have saved her from that, Billy. He must have flipped his plate by accident. But she is correct. It'll clean easily."

I disbelieved her. Anything bad that happened, I was sure I would have prevented. I swore to never let Momma work alone again.

Mrs. Cherkle spoke in her normal voice, "But you only put cream on half of what hurts, Daddy." She tried to reignite my imagination.

"I'm sorry." I finished coating her paddled behind, mechanically, thinking only of my failure to protect Momma. I kissed her torso and arm and cheek, absentmindedly.

What did break me out of my mud pit of guilt, was the doorbell. "Huh?" Daddy wouldn't ring.

"Billy, who could it be?"

"I don't know."

Then there was a knocking. Mrs. McDougal's voice scoured through the door. "I have a present for you!"

Mrs. Cherkle nodded, also recognizing the apartment owner, her boss. I went to the door and looked through the peep hole. One crazed eye peeped back. I flinched, and its intensity compelled me to unlock the door quickly and open it.

"Took you long enough! Look what I caught. I'm not a strong woman - he might have got away!" The witch of Lady of the Lake gripped Mr. Cherkle's ear as if she had cast a spell on his powerful form, making him cower at her side. "I spotted him snooping at your door, listening. He was doing something unmentionable, to boot, but I thought you ought to know two things." She didn't enumerate them. "I keep an eye out for all of my tenants, and I won't let anyone disturb or intrude on them. I nearly called the police before I recognized him."

"Godwin P. Cherkle, what the hell were you thinking?" Mrs. Cherkle had wrapped a blanket around her delicate figure, neck to ankles. Her eyes blazed at her husband. They swung left and instantly softened. "Please don't fire him, Gladys. I promise I'll make sure he never ever considers trespassing on residents again."

"I don't know, Colleen. I trust you, but I had trusted him to maintain these apartments, meaning he has full access to all of them."

"You're right, of course." Mrs. Cherkle was quick to make a counter-offer. "What if you give me the keys. I'll insure that he never uses them without proper permission."

A long drawn, low growl issued from Mrs. McDougal's throat.

My brain was working frantically. If Mr. Cherkle got fired, Mrs. Cherkle might have to move. "Please, Mrs. McDougal, it's my fault." The guilt that drove my outburst was from my failure to protect Momma from a splattering. The crazy situation with Mr. Cherkle transformed it. "I was suppose to go to their apartment. He-" I glanced at him angrily. "Maybe he was just trying to look out for us, since my Momma and Daddy are away."

To date, I can't believe anyone would buy such a load of crap, especially the sharp eyed, sharp tongued Mrs. McDougal. Instead of tearing into such an obvious lie, the witch's eyes suddenly sparkled. Her grimace switched to a grin.

"Heh!" She cackled. "The boy's got more chutzpah than all your adult machismo."

"Godwin, apologize right now for presuming to guard Billy." Through the thick blanket, her hand grasp my arm.

"Yes, Colleen. I'm sorry, Billy. I got carried away. I don't want to bother anyone! I just thought if I kept an ear out, I was doing a husband's duty."

"Billy is ten times the protector you are." Mrs. Cherkle's outrage softened. "Now thank Gladys for catching you."

His head ducked until it was lower than the short witch of a woman. "Th-thank you, Gladys, I was totally out of line. It won't happen ever again."

"I have your wife's word on that, Godwin. That's the word I'll accept tonight. Keep up the good work that you've done up until now, and I may give you a chance to redeem tonight's horrid behavior."

"Thank you. Thank-" Mr. Cherkle bowed. His eyes suddenly locked onto me. They opened wide in horror.

Then everyone noticed, including myself.

Except for my shirt, I was buck naked, one hand marked with cold cream and the other's wrist sporting a picture of Momma in her splattered dress. Worse, my once happily resting pee pee had shot forth with renewed strength, sticking most of its length through the front tails of my shirt.

"Well for star's sake! If that's not the dandiest sight I have seen in the last twenty years, I never will see another. Mrs. McDougal cried out. Her delight was followed by a hearty cackle!

"Oh no!" Mrs. Cherkle gasp. She grabbed the doorknob. "We have to get back to the, um, uh, his bath before the tub overflows." She cringed and flashed a cringing smile. "He lept up, worried that you might be his mother needing his help to carry her cooking wares and supplies."

Mr. Cherkle turned to stone.

His wife pulled me away and pushed the door. Before it closed, Mrs. McDougal cackled one last time for the night, "I have a mind to offer my tent to the boy, when his mother needs time away from him. I've got more reliable eyes than any of the residents here."

The door shut with a thud, and Mrs. Cherkle hugged me. The blanket slipped off her. "What were YOU thinking?" She started laughing.

We did shower, together. She kept her bum clear of the hot spray. I stayed mortified until she once more wrapped me up with her on the couch. She had to lean so far on the least punished side of her hips, to keep her bum off the cushion, the blanket barely covered us. She pressed long kisses on my mouth and the side of my face. "I wish more than anything, that I could have your baby."

My erection returned briefly at the thought. Eventually it rested for the night, and we cuddled until my watch buzzed.

"On my way home." The picture showed her and Tanya at the side of her cab, another selfie. The cabbie had one arm around Momma's neck. Her other hand pointed at the array of stains on Momma's dress. She pretended to laugh. My heart lightened a little. It was funny.

I dressed in my pajamas, and Mrs. Cherkle pulled on her pants and blouse. She buckled her belt just before the doorknob clicked and Momma entered, carrying two plastic sacks. Tanya entered behind her, with the rest of her gear.

"Thank you, again, Tanya." Momma sighed. "Put those- What were you two doing?" She recognized all of her bowls and baking supplies covering the counter."

"Mrs. Cherkle was going to teach me how to make her gingerbread cookies." I went to the counter and hurried to return things to their proper places. There I noticed an odd odor coming from her dress, but I was too focused on clearing the counter to worry about it.

"And what's this?" Momma lifted from the top of a wastebasket, a slightly torn pair of full nylons.

"That was my fault, Faun." Mrs. Cherkle moved stiffly, stifling her discomfort. "We got to playing, and things got a little rough."

Mother dropped the ruined stockings and a big smile crossed her face. "And here I thought you'd be glued to the window, Billy, waiting for me to return safely!" She feigned a pout. "I'm not sure how I feel about this."

Tanya Velakowski laughed. "All is good here!" She pointed at me. "I remand the mother back to you." With that she retreated and slipped out the door.

"I should go, too." Mrs. Cherkle looked as if she wanted to give me one last hug.

"Oh, never mind my silliness, Colleen. Stay. Have some leftovers."

"I distracted your boy from mooning over you, long enough. I should return to my husband and deal with his mooning." She went to the corner where the Ammozammo box sat and hoisted it but not before giving us three cookies. "A daddy, and a mommy, and their big son."

"I'll see her out." I darted around the bar counter. We hugged at the door. "Thank you."

"Good night." Her smile was gentle before she turned away. I closed the door slowly.

"I can only imagine you were a pain in her rear, the entire night, Billy, - the way you carried on this morning."

I didn't comment, but my heart tittered in secret before hardening. "I should have gone with you to stop Mr. Gorgev from spattering your dress."

"Don't be silly. It was just an accident." Mother looked away from me when she said it. "Let me help you with these things."

"No, Momma." I jumped back into our small kitchen. "It's my mess. I should clean it up."

"If you're going to be that way about it. I'll put my own things away."

An hour later, we had finished restoring the kitchen to order, and I had finished Momma's leftovers. "Why do you smell like nasty pine cones?" The strange scent had eluded me the entire time.

Mother blushed, "I used Mr. Gorgev's bathroom air freshener. I thought it would smell better than his, um, borscht."

"Wow, were you wrong!" I pinched my nose. "That beet soup was delicious!" I retreated to the couch and started making my bed, while she washed the last of the job's dishes.

"I'm the one who had to smell it the most!" She laughed. "I gave Tanya a double tip for making her cab smell like a bathroom." She scurried to our bathroom. "Finally, I can get out of this. I'll put it in a plastic bag until I take it to the cleaners tomorrow."

Daddy came home while Momma was in the shower. "Hey, Sport." We hugged, and I gave him one of Mrs. Cherkle's cookies. I returned to the couch to watch another video for school on my watch. Nibbling contentedly, he pulled his laptop from his briefcase and handed it to me.

"Thanks, Dad."

Daddy tilted his head briefly at the floor, shrugged, and went to their bedroom. I was busy with his laptop which was much better for videos. I completed my homework before Momma ended preparing for bed.

When I put the laptop back in Daddy's case, I noticed a spot on my light blue, pajama sleeve. I must have spilled a drop of soup. I remembered Momma warning me, when I offered to help her make borsht. "Careful, beet stains are one of the most difficult to get out." One drop had turned the spot on my cuff to deep purple. It made me think of Momma's blue dress and the slightly dark, blue stains Mr. Gorgev had caused. Something wasn't right. It only firmed my resolve to never let Momma go to work without me.

"Hello, Beautiful." Daddy called out, muted by the door.

I tiptoed to their door.

"The boss was out for the day. I took it easy."

"You still look tired."

"Distracted, maybe. I saw something peeking out from the couch, when I gave Billy my laptop." When mother didn't bite, he continued. "Do you think he would steal a pair of your panties? It was a sultry blue pair with fringe."

"Mmmm, interesting." Mother's voice lilted. "What if I were to tell you that I changed out of them this morning, and dropped them in the bathroom for him to find?"

"Faun, th-that's a fantasy you know I would have a lot of trouble with."

"Because it's too good, or because it involves our son?"

"You know I won't judge any fantasy as wrong, but that's way too hot."

Mother doubled down. "Here's a picture I took for Billy, to assure him I was safe."

"The poor dress." Daddy's voice sounded like a frown.

"What if I told you Borysko had been masturbating under the table, and when I went to serve dessert, he turned and ejaculated gallons of cum over me?"

"Gallons?"

"Gallons, Honey."

"Did you save the dress for me?"

"I did, but it smells like fake pine scent, now."

"I don't care!" Father hissed passionately.

Many noises, loud and soft, ensued. I knew better than to spend time figuring out which sound was what. I raced back to the couch and instantly found what Daddy had seen. It was Mrs. Cherkle's used panties. Had she left them for me on purpose? She must have made a mistake, like me opening the door, naked in front of very embarrassing people! I tucked it under a cushion, promising to find a better hiding place or to return it in the morning.

Also, there was Tara's email. I had to send her a picture. That wouldn't be difficult, if Momma used her phone.

Tomorrow would be Friday. As I lay in bed, wild emotions and wilder thoughts swirled through me. What would I do?

 

[DiscipleN]

I had a terrible dream that night. Mr. Gorgev was groping Momma, from under the table. I stood near her, but I couldn't move. I could only watch his hand pawing Momma's blue dress. She looked up at me from her chair, but I couldn't tell what she wanted. She had sad eyes but her throat made the little sounds she had grunted when I sucked on her breasts.

When I finally woke, my pee pee was very hard! I wanted to cum, but I knew I should save it. I launched myself from the couch and raced to the bathroom. Only when I turned the kitchen corner did I see Momma with a spatula in her hand.

"My-my, and a good morning to you too!" She smiled as I passed.

At the bathroom door I looked down, where she had looked. During my dash, my peter had slipped out the slit in my pajama bottoms. It stuck out like a pink banana. My cheeks grew hot, but they cooled after peeing.

After, showering and dressing (I even combed my hair), I felt I could face Momma without blushing, my peter soft again behind zipped trousers. I put my PJs away in the bathroom's extra cabinet that my parents had bought for my clothes. I wore my best shirt and pants that morning.

Returning to the kitchen, I asked Momma, "Would you take a picture of me, with your work phone?" It had a great camera.

"Goodness, aren't you dolled up!" Mom stepped back a step. "Are you going to school, wearing that? I might have to keep you home, to prevent girls from taking you away from me." She grinned. "Did you meet a nice girl at school?"

"Girls are dumb, Momma." I started, but I knew Momma wouldn't take the picture unless I told her why I had dressed up. I didn't want to tell her that I might have made babies for real, not just yet. If I told her the picture was for Jacqueline and Tara, she would ask more questions. I didn't want to lie to her. Then I remembered my ideas for making Mrs. Cherkle's cookies. "I'm going to use it for my cookie company website." I immediately promised myself to use the picture for that, after I had learned how and had made a web page.

"This is news to me. But you'll have to buy your own ingredients, next time." She leaned down with that knowing smile. "You didn't bake or even mix anything last night, but I won't ask what was better than gingerbread cookies."

My face burned again. I wanted to look away, but I needed that picture. I pointed at her phone which lie on the counter, charging. "Please?"

"Of course, Billy." She plucked her phone and unplugged it. "I was just being silly." She stood me in front of the front door. It had an interesting design, a symmetric array of circles within squares carved into solid wood.

"You look very handsome." She aimed the phone.

My face was still warm from my blush, but because I smiled at her compliment, she took the picture. Afterwards, I changed back into my school clothes. The smell of pancakes greeted me, and I ran up to the counter and took a seat. She emailed the picture to me before picking up her fork.

Momma was almost done with her cakes. "I kept yours warm in the oven."

I dug in. When she had finished eating, she took her plate and utensils and rinsed them. "I'll wash everything when you're done." She went to the couch and began putting the sheets and blankets away.

Suddenly remembering what I had hidden under a cushion, I cried out, "Stop, Momma, that's my job!"

"It's no trouble, Billy. I feel like doing it this time- Oh." Mrs. Cherkle's panties fell out when Momma pulled the sheet tucked with it.

The sudden silence made my heart pound. "Uh, that's not yours, Momma. Uh-" I remembered Daddy asking if I might have taken hers.

She gave me the exact, sad look I'd seen in my dream. "I know, Honey. I don't wear this color." Momma resumed folding the sheet. She turned away from the blue panties on the carpet.

My heart stopped for a second. I almost cried tears, while my mother continued to ignore the fallen panties and finish arranging the couch. "The Colkicks will be visiting today. Please take care of those before you leave for school." She even sounded sad.

I dumped the uneaten half of my pancakes in the garbage and rinsed the dishes.

Mother went to her bedroom to stow the bedclothes. Normally, they would sit on the back of the couch, but there would be guests today.

I frowned at Mrs. Cherkle's panties before picking them up and putting them in my back pocket. I looked at my watch. There was time. I slowly stowed lunch and books into my backpack and put my arms through the straps.

Momma peeked out of the bedroom. "Have a nice day at school."

"Did you get new jobs?" I hadn't asked earlier because I didn't want her to go on any more jobs. My dream had soured me on the concept.

"Not yet. The Colkicks want to discuss the first three, to see how we can make them as profitable as possible."

I told myself to come home, straight away. I did want to see them, if they were still around by then. I hurried out the door. I found Mrs. Cherkle sweeping the entrance hall.

"Good morning, Billy." Her eyes sparkled, and her smile beamed.

"Hi, Mrs. Cherkle." I began with a smile, but it faded when I pulled her panties from my pocket. "You left these, uh, last night."

"Oh." She blinked at them. "I thought you might like-" She gave a curt laugh. "Nevermind. Thank you." She accepted and tucked them in her apron pocket. "I hope you liked the cookies, at least." Her smile returned.

"I'm going to have mine for lunch." I pointed at my backpack, glad that the awkwardness was fading. "Can you show me how to make them, at your place?"

"Do you want to come over this afternoon?"

"Maybe, but Momma's bosses are visiting today. I might not be able to, if they want to talk with me about our work."

"Sounds, important." She nodded. "But you should know this, Billy. You are welcome to come to my home at anytime." Mrs. Cherkle paused, thinking. She pulled out a fob full of keys. "In fact, take this key for our apartment. You don't even have to knock. I want to see you whenever you feel like visiting." She deftly detached the key and offered it.

"But that's your key."

"There's a spare at home, and the door isn't locked." She bit her lip. "Please, Billy, I want you to have it."

"What about Mr. Cherkle?"

"What he thinks is not important. I had a long, decisive talk with him, last night. He won't be a problem from now on. I promise."

I let her press the key into my hand. She smiled again. "Now you have a wonderful day in school, and I look forward to seeing you soon," She swallowed, "Or whenever you decide."

With an uncertain heart, I walked outside and headed for school. Before I reached it, the Cherkle's apartment key jangled on my ring.

That Friday was the end of my first two weeks of middle school. Before relegating my watch to my locker, I emailed the picture Momma took, to Tara. "See, it's me!" Hopeful, I started my school day.

I worked on history, science, and math, in my morning classes. Mrs. Hennifer helped me when I asked but didn't favor me with anything except a slightly special smile.

Between my first two classes, Steve passed by, patently ignoring me.

Between my second two, I contemplated his mother's invite to spend time with them and the social worker.

At lunch, I sought out Steve. He was eating with Al and Wendel. I walked up to them, "I want to talk with Steve."

Wendel snorted. Al blurted, "As if."

"Scram." Steve said, to both of them. "I don't need your help to deal with this brat."

"What-evs." Wendel shook his head and stood up with his tray. He told Al, "We don't need to hear these two dick lovers."

"But you're gay." Al swiped at his friend and got up.

"Maybe. The verdict is still out on that." Wendel led his friend away.

"Huh? Either you're gay or you're not."

"You're such an idiot..." Their camaraderie faded into the cafeteria crowd.

"Is this about Tuesday?" Steve probed.

"Yeah, I guess."

"Are you coming or not?"

"I can't if Momma has work that day. I'll have to help her."

Steve snorted. "You're such a fucking baby, calling your mom, Momma."

"Well, uh, fuck, eh, you." I wanted to punch that turd's mouth. I liked saying, "Momma." The word made me feel closer to her than any other, and I love when she calls herself, "Momma," for me.

Steve laughed harder. "You can barely say, 'fuck.' Does your momma disapprove? What a wimp!"

I nearly did punch him then. I never should have approached him. I had wanted to avoid this kind of thing from happening at his house, to talk it out and let bygones be. This wasn't talking it out. This was making it worse. I didn't know what to do.

"Giving the nerd kid a lesson in manliness, Steve?" Trish had walked up with her lunch tray, and we hadn't noticed.

"Huh? Oh. Hey, Trish." Befuddled words responded out of Steve's mouth. I decided it was best to clam up and look innocent.

Her eyes darted between us, as if piecing together a reason we would talk to each other. A slight grin took one corner of her lips, and she plunked her tray next to my lunch bag. She sat beside me, but her eyes settled on Steve. "I'm sorry about your dad, Steve. There are so many stupid rumors flying around, I wanted to ask you about it in person. Is it true, the nerd kid was there?"

Steve's bravado collapsed like a ripped, hot air balloon. "I'm not suppose to talk about it." He glared at me.

"Really? Does your mom disapprove?" Trish's eyes twinkled. She frowned. "Sorry. That was a dumb thing to say."

Steve said, "Take a hike, Billy. Do whatever you want on Tuesday. I don't care."

Trish's eyes angled in my direction, peeking around the corners of her sockets, while she faced Steve.

I got up with my unopened paper bag and sighed. "We played video games, before his dad showed up, and then I went home." I was happier for the lie. I ate my lunch outside by myself. Technically, we had played video games before Mr. Dinty arrived, and after he returned the second time, I did go home. Funny how lies can be not-lies, sometimes.

My thoughts about that day swirled enough that I forgot to fret about Ms. Laghari. However, she acted as if she had never stared at or ignored me for an entire period in the two days previous. She helped with my writing, just as friendly as she was with every student.

After English, Mrs. Lum intercepted me as I walked to the P.E. changing room. "Hi Billy. Do you have a minute talk in my office?" She knew there was plenty of time.

"Yes, Ma-am." I followed her there.

She shut the door. "Thank you, Billy, for being honest with me."

Mrs. Lum could only be talking about what I'd admitted doing with Ms. Hennifer.

"I owe the same to you. When you said you were having sex with Gloria, I was stung with jealousy. I didn't want to believe it, and I hoped I would find her at fault." Mrs. Lum frowned. "No. I didn't bring it up with her, but there is a way to get enough facts to support her innocence. I'm now confident, whatever happened between you was entirely consensual." She hesitated. "I-I'm happy for you."

"Uh, thank you?" I tried, not sure how to take her revelation.

She sniffed, "Go on. I have to start class on time."

There was still plenty of time. I sensed her sadness. I was sexually involved with another women, but I didn't want the women I played with to be unhappy. Making babies is suppose to be good for everyone involved. I needed to reassure her.

I got up, as if to obey being dismissed. Passing close to her, I grabbed her wrist and twisted it, in the way she had taught her class a couple days ago. She grunted. My other hand took her elbow and locked the arm behind her back, forcing her to bend over her desk. I remembered, in the same class, she had taught the release for this lock. She knew how to escape. I hoped she would hear me before she slipped free. "You're special, Mrs. Lum. I'll never be able to do to Ms. Hennifer, what you let me do."

She didn't immediately escape. I held the lock with one hand and pushed my free hand down the back of her sweatpants. "This puss is going to get raped again. I promise." I stuck a few fingers into the crotch panel of her large panties." Her body jolted at the intrusion, which unintentionally tightened the lock on her arm.

Mrs. Lum winced and squeaked. "But Billy-"

I cut her off. "We don't have time right now, but you better lock your doors and windows, now that I know where you live." My fingers worked their way around the panel to touch her hairy, sweaty vulva. I rubbed it slowly.

"Mmmm." She grunted. "I-I told you, I have the most trouble doing that on Monday nights."

"I know. So you better be extra careful."

"Hhhh-yes, Billy. I'll try, ngh, Monday nn-night, but nobody's perfect."

I let go of her arm and pulled my hand out of her pants. "See you in class." I strode out of her office.

"Yes, Billy. Uh, thank-" The door shut. In her class, that day, she taught even more joint locks and escapes.

My last class was art and music. Darrin returned our tests. I did okay, but not as well as I thought. He told everybody, "After scoring your exam, none of you should consider serenading anyone with your music skills or designing love letters."

The whole class tittered. We sang and drew, at one point both at the same time.

I burst out of class at the end, having prepped after P.E, to leave. I jogged home, hoping to catch the Colkicks. I caught something entirely unexpected, when I quietly unlocked the apartment door and entered.

"OOWW!" A man yelped!

"Are you sure?" A woman asked, from the living room. "He'd learn better if you did it."

"I'm not sure he did anything wrong." Momma answered. Her voice was heavy with breath.

I froze at her voice. What was happening? I did manage to close the door, as quietly as I entered.

"Perhaps he didn't, but our contract states that in the case of any doubt, he is liable."

Momma hesitated. "I-I just never thought our agreement could be interpreted like - like this."

CRACK! "OOWW."

I dared to peek around the corner of the entry way. Mr. Colkick was bent over one of the couch's armrests. He was dressed similarly to when Momma and I had visited him. Except his pants and briefs were down around his knees.

Ms. Colkick stood over him holding a slim, leather stick with a broad flap at the end. She struck his flaming red, naked ass with the flap. It cracked sharply!

"Ooohh!"

"Thank me, Harold, and Ms. Androni."

"Y-yes, Angela. Thank you, Executive. Thank you, Faun."

"You're only asking for more, if you don't show sufficient sincerity." Ms. Colkick warned.

"I'm grateful!" He cried. "I am. I deserve to be corrected. I want to be business partners with you, until you choose otherwise." He told my mom.

His wife smirked at her, on the sly. "What do you think? Sincere?"

Momma was taking deep breaths. "I think, hhh, Billy might get home at any minute." Her head turned, and her eyes locked on to mine. They widened, for a second before breaking away and re-engaging Ms. Cherkle. "Maybe, I should visit you, for our next meeting." Her voice lilted.

I ducked back into the entry way. I didn't dare leave. They'd know, now that I had been spotted!

"You're our star employee, Faun. We'll do anything to support your work for the company."

"So I've seen!" Momma gave a incredulous smile.

"Pull your pants up, Harold. It's time to go home."

"Yes, Executive." He didn't sound as happy as I expected. Had he enjoyed the spanking? That was an concept I had read somewhere but certainly had never experienced. Making babies after being spanked or having given a spanking, was worth it, most times, in my experience. A spanking itself was terrible without loving aftercare.

When the sound of ruffling clothes stopped, followed by a faint click, Momma said. "I think I hear the door now."

Catching her cue, I reached for the knob and opened the door. "Hello?" I called out.

"We're in here, Billy." Momma answered.

"Whew." I heard Mr. Colkick sigh.

"Billy, join us. We've missed you." Ms. Colkick invited. "I'm so glad you're here before we had to go."

I plunked down my pack. I had been wearing it since my actual arrival. I walked in, unable to stop from blushing.

"Isn't he the most darling?" Ms. Colkick smiled sweetly. "Let me hug you." She opened her arms.

I flashed a question mark at Momma. She blinked, half smiling, half processing, then nodded.

Entering the hug cautiously, I noticed Mr. Colkick's face was redder than mine. "Hi-" He coughed, "Billy."

Ms. Colkick was warm and soft. Her breasts pressed gently around my neck. There was no sign of the spanking stick she had used, but there was a large handbag beside the couch. She whispered into my ear. "Have you worn out that picture of me, yet?"

I looked up. Her eyes twinkled. "Uh, no, Ma-am." I answered softly. How could anyone wear out a digital picture?

"Well, let me know when you do." She let go.

"May I sit, Exe- um, Angela?"

"It's your bum, Harold." She smiled at him.

Mr. Colkick winced slightly upon sinking into a plush cushion. I had felt similarly grateful in similar circumstances. My family may have been poor, but we traded quantity for quality. I loved the softness of my couch-bed. He bade me to sit with him. "I'd like to hear what you think of the two clients you helped your mother serve."

Again, I silently sought Momma's affirmation.

I sat. "What do you want to know?"

"How did they treat you?"

"Okay, but Mr. Kampold was rude to Momma."

He winced at the mention. "Yes, we're going to make changes, to ensure that doesn't happen again."

"Harold, it's not like you can control a client's mind." My mother came to his rescue. "It wasn't a big deal. I'd work for them again."

"I didn't like it, Momma."

"I know, Sweetheart, but you were very helpful when you gave me time to sort that out with him." She meant, when I was making a baby in Ms. Kampold, not that she knew we were doing that.

Ms. Colkick interjected, "We promise to make all clients aware of our harassment policy. From now on, everyone will have to sign the service agreement, not just the primary contact. In fact, we'll make them take a test to prove they read it."

"That is reasonable." Momma agreed.

Mr. Colkick asked me quickly, as if to change a painful subject. "What do you think we should do to make our customers and you and your mother happier?"

"Serve cookies!" I brightened.

"Huh?"

"I'll show you." I leaped up and darted to the kitchen. "I'll get more, Momma, if I can give these to the Colkicks. I returned with the Momma and Daddy cookies Mrs. Cherkle had left last night. I had eaten the little man for lunch.

"Go ahead. I'm sure they'll enjoy them."

"Okay." Ms. Colkick accepted hers.

"Thank you." Her husband said.

They took modest bites and began to chew. "These are good." Mr. Colkick bit deeper into his.

"They are." Ms. Colkick agreed. "But I'm not sure I understand, Billy. Are these your mother's?"

"A friend made them, but I'm going learn how. I want to sell them to Momma's customers. And then I'll sell them on the internet, and maybe make a stand on the sidewalk, and sell them with lemonade!"

"Ah."

Momma put her hand on my shoulder. "That's sweet, Billy. Unfortunately, that's not how Meals on Heel's works."

"He has a point." Ms. Colkick opined.

"We don't sell our customers extras, Billy. Let me explain." Mr. Colkick took another bite and talked with his mouth full. "Have you played games that pressured you to buy coins or gems, even though the game was free?"

"Microtransactions." I nearly spit. It was a curse word at school.

Ms. Colkick grinned. "Do you like those kinds of games?"

"I liked a couple of them, until I had to pay to get stronger."

"We don't like them either." Mr. Colkick continued. "When a client hires you and your mother, they pay for everything, once, up front. Your mother's skills are worth a lot of money and we're not afraid to charge customers for every penny of it, plus significant profit for the company."

"Huh." I stuck my little finger in my ear, from frustration. I wanted to get rich making cookies!

"That's enough, Harold. You missed what's important about Billy's ambition." Ms. Colkick faced me as seriously as I had ever seen her. "We should be paying you, for working with your mother."

"Angela, I'm not sure-" Momma began.

"I won't intrude on your authority, Faun." Ms. Colkick's voice cut.

Momma flinched and leaned slightly away from the female boss who continued, "This is your call. You need to know, however, that Harold and I will happily split some of our earnings, never yours though, for Billy. Your share is ironclad by contract. It doesn't have to be in a liquid form. It could be routed to a college fund, for example."

"I-I'll think about it." Uncertainty seeped out of Momma's words.

Liquid money? I didn't understand. I let the grownups talk. More importantly, I wanted to contemplate if mother was a little afraid of Ms. Colkick. Had she been mean to Momma? I couldn't imagine that. Why did Momma react that way to her? Maybe because Ms. Colkick was her boss? That answer made sense.

"What else would you like to tell us?" Mr. Colkick asked, nearly finished with his cookie. Mother fetched two napkins.

"I don't want Momma to leave me behind, ever again."

The strange atmosphere between Ms. Colkick and my mother intensified. "Your mother told us about her work for Mr. Gorgev, earlier today. Did you miss her that much?"

I had to tell the truth. "Yes, but if I had been there, Mr. Gorgev wouldn't have spilled on her dress. I would have protected her!"

"Billy, it was a simple accident. To protect me, I would have had to wear you like an apron!" Momma laughed at her description.

I quieted at the terrible thing that occurred to me.

"I'm sorry, Billy, but your mother has full say about when and if you accompany her." Ms. Colkick admitted. She picked up her bag and offered it to her husband. He finished his cookie, wiped his hands and mouth with the napkin and accepted the large handbag. It looked a little silly on him.

"Thank you, Faun, and thank you very much, my good man for speaking your mind." Ms. Colkick offered another hug.

I went into it as cautiously as I had the first, but I liked the feel of her breasts on my neck. My pee pee got a little hard. "It was nice to see you." I said aloud.

She whispered, "If you want to see more, let me know."

Farewells lasted another minute, before they left for their home. Mother shut the door and let out a loud, long sigh. "They are wonderful people, Billy."

I was standing in the living room, from where I saw Momma slump her back against the door.

My mind roiled with strange thoughts about what I'd seen happen to Mr. Colkick and what he and his wife had talked about, but the worst was my realization, Momma hadn't been wearing her apron when Mr. Gorgev spilled on her.

"What made you suddenly so quiet around them?" Momma asked calmly.

My watch answered before I could, with a ding-ding and vibration. It was an email from Jacqueline!

"Tara told me it was you, my big, little man. I love you so much, Billy! Thank you!" It continued. "Tara will probably write the same thing, when she picks her jaw up from the floor. We never imagined- not one but both of us! You're amazing! love, love, love, Jacqueline"

My heart raced, reading every word.

"Billy?" Momma asked, trying to sound like she wasn't snooping.

 

[DiscipleN]

My heart was flying, hearing again from my first girlfriend! Mother's voice sounded a mile away. She didn't repeat herself but simply waited. We lived in the same apartment, and unless my heart flew me through a window, I would have to answer her.

The problem was, I had seen how sad Momma looked when she saw Mrs. Cherkle's panties this morning. In my dream, where she gave the same look, I had been helpless. If I told her about Jacqueline, I feared she would get so sad I wouldn't be able to cheer her up. Maybe that's why she didn't want to know about my escapades. I had to choke back my joy, and figure out how to answer her.

Lying to the person I loved most would hurt me. She wanted to know about my sudden retreat into silence around the Cherkles. Or was she more curious about the time I spent reading my watch? I couldn't be sure, maybe both. I decided I had to tell her a truth, if not THE truth. Is a misleading truth too much like a lie? I didn't know. I didn't like my options. Would I mislead her, less deviously if I answered with a question?

"Momma, was my plan to sell cookies, dumb?" I tried to sound more like a boy than the man I wanted to be. It wasn't too hard to do, grr.

"It was as good a plan as any, Billy. You just didn't have enough facts to consider when you planned it." She stopped leaning on the door and stepped closer. "Even the best plans fail when something important is missed." She brightened. "I'm proud that you told them. Ms. Colkick realized how valuable you are to their business, when you expressed your ambition to work hard to make money."

Yeah, they had said they would start paying me for my work. I let some of my happiness bleed into my face.

"I have something more important to talk about." Momma walked past me. "Let's sit on the couch." She took the far cushion. By coincidence, I sat where Mr. Cherkle had. The cushion was very warm. Momma bit her lip. "You saw what Ms. Cherkel was doing to her husband, when you first got home, didn't you?"

Her question was too specific to avoid or misdirect. She had caught me looking even. "Yes, Momma." Worry replaced some of my joy. I looked at my hands.

"Would you like to know the facts about it?"

"I guess." I did want to know. Foremost, I wanted to know what she was doing while Ms. Cherkle used that wicked looking spanker.

The Cherkles have a relationship that's very different from your father and I. When they married, the most important aspect of their lives together was the business they wanted create. They worked for years to establish the groundwork for Meals on Heels.

"What does that have to do with spanking him?" I heard myself ask boldly. Spanking had become a part of my life, from both sides of the act, but I couldn't fathom how it related to business.

She smiled, suddenly amused. "When they married, Harold made Angela promise that she would correct any mistakes he made, by physically punishing him."

"Why did they do it here?"

"I think it was because they trust me. If I know a secret like that about them, and I'm still willing to work for them, they can trust me even more."

"W-would they ever try to punish you, if you made a mistake?"

"That's not part of their agreement." Mother answered inconclusively. "Besides," Momma gave a little laugh. "I don't make mistakes."

Something inside me burst, like a hot firecracker. "You weren't wearing your apron, when Mr. Gorgev spilled himself on you!" The accusation flew out of my mouth, tearing more of my happiness away. I instantly regretted what I'd said. Why didn't I say "soup" instead of "himself?" Now she would know what I had hated most about what that wicked man had done to her!

Momma became very quiet and still.

I frowned and cried, "I'm sorry! I didn't mean to make you sad."

"Don't be sorry." Her voice was like vapor lacking any strength. "A man has a right to worry about the people he loves. I prayed that you would forget what happened, but my heart knows, it was not something I can ask you to forgive."

"But I want to forgive you, Momma. It was his fault!"

Lip firmly between her teeth, she shook her head. "No, Billy. Mr. Gorgev played his part, but I could have prevented my dress from being spattered."

I was almost in tears. It could never be Momma's fault! "You did it for Daddy, then." She had given the dress to him that night.

That surprised her. She blinked, probably rethinking what she thought I knew about Daddy's fantasies. "That is true to some extent, but not enough to turn the blame from me." She took a long breath, held it, and told the awful truth.

"Mr. Gorgev has a very strong personality, Billy. He told me to take off my apron. So he could show your father how much a man he was."

"NOO!!" I flailed my arms, striking Momma's thigh several times. She shuddered under the impacts but didn't say anything. Instead, she reached out and pulled me to her.

I resisted, "No! NO!"

"I'm sorry, Billy. I knew what happened would hurt you terribly. That's why I only told enough of the truth to mislead you."

"I hate you!" I was crying.

"You don't hate me, Billy. You can hit me as much as you need, to unload your pain. I deserve it, because I've injured your love for me."

My fists fell to the cushion. I sobbed and sobbed into her arms. She held me for a long time.

In my crushed happiness, I let slip something else that was troubling me. "I don't want to go to Steve's house on Tuesday. He's a butt head. I tried to make peace, but he was mean."

"You don't have to. I'll phone Mrs. Dinty."

"Not right now, Momma." I reached around her and hugged her to me. We held each other in silence.

After a while, she asked, "Are you hungry?"

"No."

"Okay."

Darkness started to be drawn across the sky.

"You gotta take me with you, every time you work, Momma."

"I will, Billy. If you get sick, I'll cancel the job. I'll never leave you behind again."

My watch gave a Ding-Ding and buzzed. Tara had sent her email. I ignored it.

"You must be making lots of friends." She nodded at my watch. "Steve is very confused right now, and his mother and social worker think you might be important to helping him become a better person, but - fuck him, Billy." Mother had never sworn like that! "You deserve friends who care about making you a better person."

Her cursing made me laugh! But my sadness returned. Earlier, after the Cherkles had left, I intentionally refrained from making Momma sad. That was before her admission had crushed the happiness from Jacqueline's message.

I would answer her and Tara, later, but the thought came to me, did Momma deserve some of the sadness I was feeling? She had said she deserved my hitting her. Maybe it was time to show Momma how much of a man I had become.

But maybe not, I deeply regretted striking out of anger. However, a compulsion claimed my heart. She was in the perfect state to convince, once and for all, to respect my beliefs in what was best for her.

I had been helpless, in my dream, where Mr. Gorgev's hand gave her sadness but also made her whimper from pleasure. I must never be unable to save her in the real world.

 

[DiscipleN]

I let go of Momma and pulled out of her hug, as I wrestled with my conscience. She sighed, and folded her hands on her lap. She sensed my inner conflict, occasionally glancing at me. When not peeking, her face said she was also dealing with difficult emotions.

"Did you wash your dress today?" I finally asked.

"Mmm?" The question was unexpected. "I did. I brought it back from the dry cleaners before the Colkicks arrived.

"I want you to go and get it."

"Um, okay." She rose from the couch but winced, suddenly clutching her thigh. She shook off the pain and went to her room.

Had I bruised it through her skirt? My regret increased but so did my resolve. Momma had prayed that I would forget what Mr. Gorgev had done. I wanted to forget, but how could I?

My art teacher, Darrin, once talked about mindfullness, how to settle our thoughts before drawing. He said artists should draw upon their emotions instead of their thoughts. Thoughts were great for technical writing and putting furniture together, but they clouded the deeper meaning of emotions. "Art lets people express the depth of the human heart."

A girl, who always wore black, asked him, "I don't like the emotions I feel when I stop thinking. They're scary."

"Candice, I'm sorry that happens for you. Know that you are amazing, and that you can overcome scary memories or emotions. And I am so glad you told me.

There are many ways to deal with negative feelings that arise when you are being mindful. I'll mention one, but the school councilor, Ms. Basha, knows many more. Every student should talk with her, at least once this semester." He grinned, "It's the best way to skip class, when you're not feeling like being at school. Ms. Basha will give you a permission slip when you talk with her." He knit his eyebrows and scowled, "Just don't skip my class."

We laughed. He followed, "I'm kidding. If you do spend time with her, my job and your accomplishments in my class, will become a lot easier. Seriously, you can talk with her about anything!"

Candice may have scary emotions, but she wasn't afraid to remind him, "What's the way you promised to tell us?"

"Yes, excuse my digression," He cleared his throat. "We all experience scary thoughts, from time to time. When that happens, it's okay to admit what you're feeling. That's the first step to dealing with the hurt they bring.

"The second step is to imagine a different version of what caused the scary feelings. Use your imagination to create a version where you are in control of what happened, and think about that instead. The method doesn't always work, but it's easy to try, and it won't make your feelings any worse."

Momma returned from her bedroom. She held the dress up. It hung from a wire hanger, draped in clear plastic. "See, there's nothing left of what happened. You don't have to think about it ever again."

Maybe she knew the truth but wanted to reassure me in the most straightforward way. Unfortunately, telling someone to stop thinking about a thing, never works. What Mr. Gorgev had done (I still had trouble blaming Momma) could not be tamed by imagination alone, I had to do something to overcome the hurt inside of me.

"You have to take off your clothes, now, and put the dress on." I spoke with all the authority my sadness and desire could muster.

"I don't think that's a good idea. You need time to heal-"

"Don't argue, Momma." I interrupted without anger. "Just change."

"Um," She looked down briefly. "Yes, Billy." She lay the dress over an armrest and reached for the buttons of her blouse. Each time she unbuttoned one, she blushed and looked away, before her eyes returned to me. In both glistening orbs, a single spark flashed with each release. Her hands loosened the last button, and she slowly drew the front of her blouse apart. Seeing her beautiful, flat tummy and crinkled bellybutton, always warmed my heart. The appearance of her soft, filled brassiere made my pee pee harden.

Her hands moved down to her skirt. She quickly unfastened its clasp, but her hand hesitated to pull the zipper tab. "Billy, are you sure?"

"Yes, Momma. I need you to wear the dress."

"I-if you really need it, I won't resist." Her hand completed unzipping her skirt. She pushed it off of her hips and rear. It fell to the carpet, leaving her plain, white panties visible. A triangular shadow hid behind them, between her thighs which sported faint bruises. My lips pursed tight with regret. She reached for the dress.

"Momma." I called abruptly.

Her hand hung in mid-air. "Yes?"

"I told you to take off your clothes."

"I did." She looked at her the blouse and skirt on the floor. When she gave me a puzzled look, I didn't say anything. "You meant, naked?"

"Yes, Momma."

"But this dress is suppose to be paired with lingerie. The brassiere helps to fill out that part. Without a bra," Momma gulped. "The dress could scratch me." She meant, scratch her beautiful breasts.

My penis lurched stronger at the idea that her gorgeous dress might hurt her. My mind rationalized that she had said that she deserved to be hurt. "You have to take that chance, Momma. If you aren't naked, you might not learn your lesson well enough."

"You want to teach me something?" Momma sniffed, perhaps to hold back tears.

"This is for both of us, Momma." I told her. "You have to do what I tell you, for a little while."

"I-I guess I should trust you." Her voice had no strength. She reached behind her back, to unhook the strap crossing it. I heard two tiny snaps, and then her bra sank forward, held only by her shoulder straps. She shrugged them off and let it drop on the couch. Two beautiful, caramel tipped breasts hung before me. She shivered from the cool air striking her bare skin, and they jostled delightfully. The sight made my peter very hard. Her face grew bright red.

Her hands gripped opposite sides of the waistband of her full panties. They peeled them down, over her hips and around her bum. The dark bush protecting her sex sprouted out, hair by hair, as she carefully removed the last of her garments. They ended in a heap around her feet, surrounded by the skirt I had made her shuck.

"You're really beautiful, Momma." I wasn't trying to be mean, I was a little, but I wanted her to know that I was doing this because I loved her.

She blushed, deepening the scarlet already flush in her cheeks. "Thank you." When she reached for the dress, I didn't stop her. She had to remove the plastic cover up and over the hanger to free it. After taking it off of the hanger, Momma lifted the hem and bunched it above her head. For a second, the sky blue dress formed a shimmering halo.

Then she wriggled her arms up through it, and she shifted her head until it dropped over her face and surrounded her shoulders. I heard her wince, as the skirt part fell down her torso. Had it scratched her?

Her arms found the short sleeves and worked their way into them as the dress sank past her hairy cleft and bruised thigh. She winced again when the top part slipped around her chest, and her breasts fitted into the space for them. Momma had spoke the truth. With a bra, the dress showed her bust boldly, sharply. Without one, the front part sat loose across her chest, forming what looked like a frown sticking out unhappily.

Momma stopped wriggling and flinching, when the dress had settled as well as it could. She stepped 90 degrees which caused a squeak before she asked, "Do you want to zip me up?"

The zipper down her back revealed a tall vee of her creamy skin. "No." I sat up straight on the couch cushion. The lump in my pants was visible to the room. At first, I thought I should sit down for her lesson. She would have lean over me. I decided, standing would be more effective. I got up and faced her.

She turned to me. Her open zipper faced a wall. "It's not as pretty without-" She quieted mid sentence.

"That's okay, Momma. What you need to do now is come here and get on your knees."

"Yes, Billy." She stepped slowly to me, searched my resolute expression with cow eyes, and bent her knees. My mother sank before me, unable to deny how I reacted to her allure and suffering. She tried looking away from my bulging, school pants.

"Momma, I have to cum on your dress. I can't stand what that terrible man did. I have to overcome it, and put my mark on it and you. Afterwards, I can think of doing this instead of what he did."

Mother's eyes opened wide and twisted up. "Th-that's why." She exhaled. "I didn't understand. Please forgive my dithering, Billy. You're right. This may be the only way. I want you to cum on me and my dress, if that will help you escape what I let happen." Her red face cooled.

"You have to make this happen, Momma." I told her and crossed my arms over my chest.

"Uh," She looked back at the curve stretching out from my pants. Her voice quieted. "Okay."

I watched my mother reach for the button of my trousers. She unfastened it after an initial fumble. Then she unzipped me and pulled the vee apart. Next her fingers went to the slit in my shorts.

"No, Momma. You have to pull them down."

She took a deep breath. Her face turned red again. "My beautiful, young man." Momma lifted her face, showing a wan smile. Her hands grabbed both waistbands and gradually slid them down my butt and thighs. My full prick bobbed out, like a finger wagging disapproval. Momma flinched back, then winced.

"Did it hurt you?" I worried.

"Your penis didn't, but this dress-" She tried shrugging her shoulders to loosen it around her chest but only provoked it. She gave a small sharp cry.

"You'll have to do your best, Momma." I imagined little teeth inside the frown of her dress, biting her soft flesh and rubbery nipples, each time she moved. My dick got so hard it stopped wobbling.

"Yes, Billy." She reached for my solid penis and sparsely haired scrotum.

"You have to make me cum."

"I know." She huffed a deep breath. When her hand wrapped my turgid flesh, I moaned. She puffed, "I want you to cum on Momma, all over this dress. I want you to wash away the bad memory." Her hand stroked me, slowly at first.

"I want to too. Mmmm." Her hand felt almost as nice as a warm, wet pussy.

Except it wasn't wet, she realized. "I should get the coconut oil."

"It's okay, Momma. It won't take long, I don't think." My groin was already swarming with good sensations.

"I don't want to hurt you, not any more." My mother kept jacking her hand up and down my smooth, dry prick, but her eyebrows knitted in thought. "You need something..." I saw her cheeks bump out, briefly, as if her tongue swirled inside her mouth.

Her lips pouted, surprising me with an incredible kiss upon the head of my cock! Spit gushed out, and her pumping hand spread it over the length of my manhood, so quickly, she didn't spill a single drop. The warm hand glided over my erection, slick with her hot spit. "How does that feel?"

"Wonderful, Momma!" I groaned. I would have cum, if I hadn't suppressed the urge. I didn't want to spill cum into Momma's mouth. That would be gross!

Her hand sped up, but before she pulled her face away, her lips gave the bulbous tip another, longer kiss which ejected a second load of hot saliva.

I barely held back the intense reaction in my balls and the base of my glistening prick. "OOoooohhh!" I cried, from the pleasure pulsing out from the rhythm of Momma's swift hand.

"Are you close?" She asked. Not waiting for a reply, she leaned back and pushed out her chest, under the tip of my steaming pistol. She gave a louder cry as the dress scratched across her bare titties beneath.

"Yes, Momma! I feel it strong. I can't hold back any more!"

"Don't hold back, Honey. Give Momma your cum. Soak this dress and me. Mark us with your semen, Baby." Her hand raced on my prick, jacking up the pressure in my loins. I floated above my insecurity at the word, "Baby."

"It's sooo good!!!" I wailed. My hips humped against her strokes, trying to absorb every sensation and increase them. "Aaaa - aaa - aa!" I began to stutter. The room spun around. Momma kept urging me, forcing me to focus on the task I had begun. I mustn't fail to hit the target. Momma had been a large presence for most of my life. Looking down at her worried face and upthrust chest, she seemed very small and vulnerable, presenting her body completely to my demand, despite the little teeth gnawing on her breasts and nipples, as her thrusting arm caused her dress to shift left and right across them. Her lips formed a sustained wince.

I don't know how large the urethral bulb is, but it felt as if all the cum in my balls was packed into it, desperate to contribute to the defiling of my mother.

My body lurched, and I groaned. "UUhhhhhnnnhhhh!!!" My hips bucked forward, and Momma knew it was time. Her hand levered my stiff cock to the optimal angle.

"AAAAHHHH!!" Two orifices exploded. My mouth burst, "I'm cumminggg!!!"

My prick spat a huge, roiling blob of thick cum which slammed into Momma's chest. Hot sperm spattered in every direction, even dotting her chin.

A second, bigger glob launched and struck beside the first. Off white splashed over blue polyester. "Oooohhh!" I grunted. Momma's hand kept jacking, slower to be sure my aim was true.

My dick hurled thick missiles again and again, as lights exploded in my head and sent shockwaves of ecstasy through my body. I cried out from every pulse of sperm. Each flew at different velocities, landing up and down the front of that awful, blue reminder. They splashed and splattered, slowly soaking into the stain resistant material.

"Cover this dress, Billy! Cover Momma with your cum! Wash away that terrible event." She pulled and pulled, trying to extract every drop from my balls.

A dozen spatters dotted her face, neck and forearms. Additional projectiles jetted from my spasming penis. Semen darkened the entire front of the expensive costume. It was enough I felt, but Momma looked too clean by comparison. I struck her hand from my spitting tool and aimed it higher.

Two final globs flew out of the tip and struck her nose and cheek. Her eyelids clamped shut for protection as splashes swept across her face. But there was more. I knew how my ejaculations proceeded. I took one step and thrust the tip of my cock into the top of her dress. Cum, more liquid than gooey, poured out, drenching her naked chest behind the dress. I waggled my softening, oozing peter, to spread the hot goo all over.

"Oh, Billy. That feels so nice..." Momma cooed, "...on my poor boobs!"

"This is mine, Momma." I told her. My love demanded total ownership. "I marked you and this dress with my cum. Nobody can do this to you, ever again."

"Yes, Billy!" She snapped enthusiastically, at first.

I pulled out from the top of her dress and wiped the cum dripping from me, against a clean part of her face. The intensity of my orgasm started to fade.

"But what about your father?" Momma abruptly worried.

I loved my father, and he and Momma loved each other. The pleasure swirling through my nervous system ebbed further. "No, Momma." I felt sadness telling her the truth. "You can't let Daddy cum on you, for a while, at least. This has to be mine, to make it mean more than what that man said." Mr. Gorgev had told her to show Daddy how much of a man her client was.

Mother had not forgotten those terrible words. "Yes, Billy. You're right, but I wish it wasn't so. You know that."

"I know." I frowned.

"Only you can cum on me." She interpreted my demand, making me realize I could do it again, any time I wanted. That was a worrisome ability. I might joyously spend all of my cum, every day on Momma and her once more blemished dress. I'd never have semen left over to make babies.

Overcoming the nightmare of Mr. Gorgev had felt tremendous, better than making babies, even though it had been a handjob at its simplest. I think I would have made the right choice, to save my sperm, if I hadn't remembered what felt better than any kind of sex. The first two women I had made babies with were now pregnant with my children. It was the best proof that I was a potent man.

Absentmindedly, one of my fingers dipped into the cum cooling on Momma's cheek. It plucked a single drop and pressed it to her lips. My softening erection gave a final twitch at the naughtiness of what I did. Momma licked her lips clean, of that and the other spots that had spattered across them. Her eyes briefly sparkled.

"I'm hungry, Momma." I declared. She had remained on her knees, waiting to be dismissed. Cum oozed down her face. Splashes of semen continued to darken her dress as my sperm wriggled in search of an egg only to find a tragic end.

She put a hand on my hip and used my stance to struggle up. She acted like her strong spirit had abandoned her. A weak smile thanked me. "Ms. Colkick brought a basket of fruit. I'll make it into a salad and cook hot dogs and onions."

"Mmmm." Hot dogs and caramelized onions were a favorite. I felt reborn and very hungry."

She shuffled into the kitchen, careful not to drip my cum anywhere but on her dress.

I pulled up my pants and shut in my exhausted pee pee. Feeling nearly as spent as my mother, I reclined on the couch and tapped up Tara's email.

"I'M SOO SORRY, BILLY! Please forgive me. I wanted to believe, but you can't imagine how many frauds tried to take advantage of our brief notoriety. I had to make Jackie swear not to read her emails, until I vetted them. At work she is so responsible, but privately, she's a push over." <winking face>.

"Thank you so much for persisting through the barriers I threw at you. You've made me the happiest girl alive. I can say that because Jackie only ever calls herself a woman." <stick out tongue face>

"If you can forgive me, I want to hear from you as soon as possible. I love you Billy. If you can't, you had better keep in touch with Jackie, or I will hunt you down and tickle you to death!" <huge staring eyes face>

"Tara"

I heard Momma humming in the kitchen. The happy sound helped to soothe the regret I felt for making her jack me off and making her wear a dress that hurt her while she did it.

Supper was a short while away, but there would be enough time to reply to the first women to receive my babies.

 

[DiscipleN]

Maybe it was lazy of me, but I wrote one email and addressed it to Jacqueline and Tara.

"I saw you on the news, your t-shirts made me laugh. I miss you. Its good you didn't get fired and mister Stoneburger did. I'm so happy you wrote back, sorry you got bad messages from bad people.

"I have been in school two weeks now. Its okay, some of the teachers are fun, but I haven't made lots of friends at school. James is okay. I like my sitter and the market lady and the real state lady. Maybe I'll get a new girlfriend, but I really liked when Jacqueline was. Its okay, I kno we aren't like that now.

"Momma and I are doing great. Daddy works a lot, Momma got a job and I get to work with her. She is a great cook for Meals on Heels. Tell your bosses to hire her!"

"Are you in the city much? Would you like to drink coffee with me sometime? I can't drive yet, but theres a nice taxi lady, and I want to try and learn busses when I get up the nerve or Momma uses them.

"It would be great to talk with you two. love, Billy."

I read it and corrected the mistake I saw, changing "too" into "two." I thought the email sounded fine. Asking them to have coffee with me, sounded especially adult. I contemplated having hot chocolate and telling them or pretending it was coffee. I didn't like its smell and had never tried it. That didn't matter now. So I sent the email.

Instead of Momma's humming, I heard hot dogs sizzling. The smell increased my appetite. I got up from the couch and wandered into the kitchen to watch her. The sight of her puttering around in a stained costume dress, with cum drying on her face induced another jolt of regret. Had I been too mean? Closer to her, I did hear her humming. She smiled at me. "Almost ready."

It was time I set the counter with plates and utensils and paper towels for napkins. Before I did that, I came up behind to hug her. My arms stalled, remembering what was on her dress. I didn't want to hug my cum, but I wanted to let Momma know that I loved her just as much as ever!

The hem of her skirt drew my attention, with its slow swaying. It was dry, front and back. I reached down and pushed my hands under the inside of it and lifted until my arms encircled Momma's waist. Using the lower, dry inside of the skirt, to protect my hands from the front midriff I had soaked, I gave a big hug to Momma.

"Oh, my!" She lilted. Not part of my plan was, I happened to lift her dress high enough to bare her bottom. When I hugged into her body, the front of my shorts pushed against her bare bum! "Is there something more you need?"

My soft pee pee not only twitched at the sensation of pressing into her rear cleft, it started to harden.

"Um, I-I just wanted to hug you and not get my hands messy." I released her and stepped back. Her dress fell back into place. My face warmed and reddened.

She shook her head. "Your father will be home soon, I expect. He can usually leave early on Friday. Which," Momma frowned, "Is the normal time most city workers go home."

"Sorry." I started to set the counter for three.

"I'll serve you now, but I should change and shower before he returns." Momma took a deep breath and quieted until she had my full attention. "Is that okay with you?" She was asking my permission to shower.

Regret slunk into guilt. "Daddy would be sad if he saw you like this, huh?"

"Yes." She nodded and spoke softly. "But I want you to understand, that your father would never get angry at either of us about something like this."

"I don't want to make Daddy sad."

"I know, Billy. I don't either, but you did the right thing this afternoon, after the trouble I caused. I'll stay like this if it would help you to forgive Mr. Gorgev." She surprised me.

My hackles raised. "I hate him! I made you spray my cum on your dress, to forgive you!"

"It was both our faults. You can't forgive either of us unless your forgive us both."

"That's not fair!"

"I guess not, but it is the truth."

Suddenly I wanted Momma to wear my cum forever, but - I couldn't do that to Daddy. It wasn't his fault. I could have lied and said I forgave Mr. Gorgev, but the truth challenged me to do better. Being adult means you do the best you can when things aren't fair. Each of my parents had said it over the years. I did my best. I dared to consider, one last time, him trying to show how manly he was and Momma obeying him. Was I a bigger man because I came on Momma more than he had? I want to think that, to erase his wickedness. My heart battled the truth. The truth won. By actually forgiving him I would be the better man.

"I guess hating him makes the memory stronger."

"You are growing into a wonderful man, Billy.

Momma slid two hotdogs and a steaming mess off fried onions on my plate. The salad of fruit and lettuce was already waiting on the table.

She turned off the burner and replaced the skillet. But before retiring to the bathroom, Momma swept through the living room and picked up her clothes.

I ate voraciously. All that stress and cumming must have burned a million calories! I finished the second hotdog and most of the onions before I noticed my feelings. Yesterday's awfulness felt like it had happened weeks ago. I felt happy!

The shower was still running, after I had washed and dried my plate and utensils and had put them away. I went to the couch to watch the videos my classes had assigned.

In the middle of the carpet lay Momma's white panties. How could she have forgotten them? They're really really white against the sand colored carpeting. I guessed I would be in a big hurry if my face and chest were soaked with cum. I picked them up and pocketed them. I figured I'd give them back after she was done changing.

I finished the video lecture for English. It was about comma splices, how you shouldn't run two sentences together with a comma between them. After the video, I tapped into the email program and looked at the message I sent. Ugh.

Daddy saved me from a whole different kind of regret. He burst through the door, singing "Oh what a beau-ti-ful EEEVE-ning!"

Momma called from their bedroom. "Hi, Honey!"

"Mmmm! Hotdogs and onions. Have you eaten?"

"Billy did. I knew you'd be home. So I'm freshening up. I'll be right out and fill a plate."

"For meee?" Daddy pretended to squeal. By this time, I had leaped from the couch and ran to hug him. His strong arms made me feel safe and loved.

Momma sighed, loud enough to hear from the bedroom. "The mailman doesn't deliver to apartment doors. So I suppose yes, for you."

Father smiled at me. "I guess your old man still has the stu-" He suddenly frowned. "What's this, Billy?"

Huh? I looked where he was looking, at my back pocket. An inch of white cotton and its elastic band hung out.

"It's Momma's." I said.

"Billy, did you take that from her dresser?"

"No."

"You understand that's a very private thing of hers."

"It was in the living room."

Daddy's face scrunched slightly, as if he wanted to believe me... "Are you sure?"

"What's the matter?" Momma strolled in. Three was a crowd in our kitchen. "Billy?"

Daddy and I had been too self-conscious to hear their door open. "I'm trying to find out what." Daddy sighed, not happy. "Billy has a pair of your panties."

"Oh." Momma paused. "I left a pair in the living room. I was in too much of a hurry to shower, to go back for them."

Father's face relaxed. "I'm sorry Billy. I should have believed you." He hugged Momma.

She returned the hug with one arm. She held the other's hand out to me. "Thank you for picking them up."

I shrugged, plucked out her panties, and returned them to her. She winked at me and tucked them into Daddy's shirt pocket.

"I'm less hungry now," Daddy told her. "For food." He kissed her lips.

I wandered back to the couch. My watch dinged and buzzed.

"Billy! I'm so happy we can email each other!" Jacqueline's message glowed. "I'm happy for you, going to school and all the excitement of new friends. You'll kick yourself when you grow older, if you don't try lots of things and have many adventures!

"Tara and I are on the train that arrives in the city on Wednesday mornings, usually around 9am but often later. We have an eight hour turn around, which means we have to be back on the train by 5pm. I'm not sure if we have enough time to see you after school. When does your school let you out?"

I had to stay in school until 3pm. That only left two hours, and taking a bus downtown to the rail station was a long trip! Her message continued.

"I wish I could be your girlfriend, but I'm even happier to be a mommy. Sorry if that sounded selfish, but I have to take care in what I write. Amtrak employees are monitored by federal computers looking for terrorists. They SAY that no person reads our emails, ahem, but you might want to write about normal stuff when you send us messages.

"Now I must sound like a bummer! Sorry. You're a wonderful young man. Somehow Tara and I will find a way to meet you, for coffee or anything else you like." <animated winking face>

"super love you - Jacqueline. (Tara is sticking out her tongue because you didn't write us separately)" <sticking out tongue face>

"She sends her love and will write soon-"

Ding! my watch alerted me. It only buzzed if it was in sleep mode.

"Hi, Lazy Man. Re what Jackie said about writing normal stuff. She's more spooked about watch-feds than me, but hey I gotta respect her boundaries. HA!

"Now about that coffee, silly guy. I remember what you like, and they both start with the word, 'Hot!' I figure the latest you could be at school is 3pm. What teacher would want to stick around longer? In two hours, Jackie and I can catch a gig-ride to anywhere in the city and back again, and still have an hour to spend with you. Pick a place near your school, were we can talk about what else we could be doing. I guess coffee it as good for starters as anything. I mean, that's what started this baby inside of me. <shocked face>

"Let us know the name of the place and where it is. We'll figure out the deets on Wednesday. love you, (and it's okay if you write both of us, I'm just being...) Tara"

By 'normal stuff', I guessed they didn't want me to mention I had made our babies. They could get into a lot of trouble, which I knew before Ms. Lum drilled the fact into my head.

I'm glad Tara guessed 3 o'clock. If they caught what I called an app cab, they could be at the place I chose, right at 3pm. We would have more than an hour together. Suddenly I was feeling exhilarated! I was going to see my first girlfriend and Tara on Wednesday!

"I'm going to go for a walk. I won't be long."

Daddy released Momma from their latest kiss. My eyes rolled at the light smack of their lips.

"Come back before dark." The sun was just setting.

"Okay." I didn't need a jacket. It had been a warm day. I dashed outside, through the apartments. On the landing between the first and second floors, Mrs. McDougal sat like the Buddha statue on Ms. Laghari's desk.

"Where do you think you're going, Child?" Her eyes shot open. "It's late."

"I'm not a kid, and I got permission." Was all I thought I needed to say to the apartments' owner. I descended past her.

She cackled, "Hah, and what if I said I got permission to follow you!" Shouting that, she jumped up and scurried down the steps faster than I had!

I doubted I could out race her. She looked old and crippled, but I knew she was a witch with powers beyond reason! Or maybe she wasn't as old as she looked.

Exiting to the street, I learned she was going to stick with me like glue.

"Don't underestimate the city, Boy." She growled. "This be a safe neighborhood in statistics only. I'm not going to let this night be the one in a hundred when some meth-head tries to pluck a tasty treat for money or worse."

Her words frightened me. As darkness crept into the sky, I walked faster. However fast I hurried wasn't a problem for her. She moved as if she was flying but cycled her legs to look like she was walking. Fortunately, I wasn't going far, just a block and half. We waited at the first traffic light.

"I hear things, Billy." She intoned. "Apartments swarm more with rumors than rats. I ought to warn you. Anything you do in my apartments is safe. But words fly out windows and down telephone wires. Sometimes unfriendly ears catch them and make up terrible stories. If anyone within ten blocks of my building confronts you with a story that scares you. You come to me. You don't talk to anyone, not even your parents. I know that's a hard thing to ask you, but if you tell Faun or Glen, you'll make their part of the terrible story WORSE!"

The light changed, and we scurried across the street and down the sidewalk. I had been down this street a dozen times, but never at night. It looked different.

"You're trying to scare me."

"Damn right!" She cackled. "And what I said goes for me. If I scare you, you come to me about it!"

"That's nonsense."

Her voice chilled. "It'll make sense, if it happens." She looked around, maybe for muggers. "Where are you headed, Child?"

"Just to the next block."

"What's there that put fire in your arse?"

I stopped when I could read the sign. I typed it into my watch. "Doggone Donuts Diner"

"You cover that thing, soon as you can." She warned, actively scouting the street.

I finished typing the name and address. I pulled my sleeve over the watch. Now I had what I came for, the streets looked more familiar.

"What do you need to know about Dogs on a Donut?" She gave a single 'cack?'

"That's private."

She grunted. "Boy, I wasn't asking what you want of it. I was telling you, I know everything you might want to know."

It made sense a witch would know everything about her neighborhood. "Is it a good place to take, uh, girls." I almost said, women.

"I kin respect that be right private, but let an old lady give you a wink about it." She didn't wink. "There's an answer. I could tell you, but if Venus is telling me the right time, there's more fun if I showed you."

Low in the twilight sky, a bright dot hung, "waiting for the moon," I once read. "You mean, go there, now?" It had looked closed. I guessed it served breakfast and lunch only. But was it open after school? I should have gone closer to read the hours sign.

"Unless you brought bi-noculars!" She laughed again. She pushed her arm through my elbow. "Coming?" Her eyes danced with secret meaning.

My curiosity caught hold of my imagination. Either I shook it off and went home, or- Jacqueline's words breezed through my thoughts, "...try lots of things and have many adventures." Was this what she meant?

I began scanning the streets for threats. "Not for too long."

"Never! But time has a way of slowing down, when things get interesting." She dragged me across the street, against the light, but there wasn't any traffic. My heart pounded.

I figured she just wanted to look through the windows. There were lights on, in back. Their glow gave the tables, chairs, and booths a haunted quality. Mrs. McDougal dragged me to the right, up to a large garbage bin. She gripped my elbow tighter and leaned her head behind it. There was an alley. "All clear."

My heart was about to burst through the ribs caging it! I was so afraid, I didn't dare abandon my only companion, whether she be protector or predator. We slipped behind the bin. Light beamed through an open door behind the coffee shop.

"Now shhhhh!" She hushed. "Diner kitchens are twice as hot as the day's noon, until early morning."

I heard a fan blowing from inside. We crept to the edge of the open door. Another sound flickered through the whipping blades. It was a woman, either being beaten or getting ready or orgasm. I knew both was a possibility.

"I don't care if you cum, Wenda, but you always do." A sour voice chopped through the fan's off-center, chugging whir."

"Fuck you, Boone. Aaaaa!!!" Occasionally, sounds of flesh impacting flesh rang above the din.

"Nah, more fun to fuck your fat cunt, but not as much as the pussy I'll get when this place attracts the rich folk moving in. I just need starter money to fancy my shop up, and that means hiring sweet looking bitches to replace you."

"In your dreams, Dickwad. Try this with them, and your nuts will be presented in court as evidence." Oooohhh!!

I'd never heard such language, in such derisive tones. The two within were making babies out of spite! They saddened and horrified me. I looked at Mrs. McDougal, wanting to escape, but she was grinning and her eyes were shining. The awful event she had dragged me to delighted her!

"You say I'm harassing you, but you don't call the cops. You never will because this is the fuck you can get.

"Boone, I don't press charges because the new joints that'll put this dead place out of business, don't hire for personality! They program their skinny, jail bait 'servers' for what to say. Besides, you ain't got enough money to pay emotional damages if I did sue your ass. Are you gonna cum, Boone, or do I gotta keep listening to you?"

"Fuck!" The sour voice man yelled. "I swear, hating on an ugly cunt bitch like you makes me blow faster! Aaaggghhh!!"

"Oooohhh yeah, come in Momma, you teeny dick, baby."

"SHIIIITTT!"

"Uh-huh, I'm feeling it. At least you cum a lot, watery as piss - you're never going to preg me, but maybe this time..."

"Fuck, TAKE MY CUM!!" He bellowed.

My arm was jerked, rescuing my mind from the horror it fell endlessly within. Mrs. McDougal shifted to full retreat. She scrambled out from behind the garbage bin, and I made it through after gaining two smelly marks on my shirt.

"That's not right. We shouldn't have listened!" I kept whispering as we scurried to the intersection. There were cars, this time. I glanced back, but the only thing I saw was the store hours. 8 - 5, Tuesday thru Saturday.

"If that didn't answer your question, there's no help for you. But let me tell you, they make coffee strong there, better than liquor to ripen an appetite. Those two drink that swill all day."

The sign changed, and we dashed towards our homes.

"If they didn't go at it like rabbits every night, they'd be at each others' throats. Mind me, Billy. Those shiny 'spresso' huts cheat you on what makes coffee good."

I just wanted to get home. It was nearly dark. We reached the last traffic light. I hadn't said a word. It was a busier intersection. I found complaint, "It looked kinda run down, and if it's hot inside-"

"Just the kitchen, Billy. Boone may be cock stupid, but he's no fool. The front is air conditioned, and that place was built by masters of the craft, in the twenties. No, not this decade!" She cackled. "Wenda cleans it proper, every night. You'll never find a roach - but now that they be legal-" Another burst of clashing vocal cords. I imagined Mrs. McDougal had built the shop with only a saw and hammer when she was my age.

We crossed the street, and the pace she set slowed. "If you want to impress a fancy girl, find a fancy place for her, but you better find fancy money first! If you want to get to know a woman, take her to a place with history."

We reached Lady of the Lake. She bowed, "Thank you for a delightful evening, Master Androni! I would invite you up to my tent on the roof, but we're just getting to know each other!" With a last laugh, she disappeared behind a cloud of hairpins. (actually it was through the steel, outside door to her apartment - the only apartment with a door to the outside)

My watch sang. Momma had texted. "Billy? Time to come home."

"Sorry I was late, Momma. I ran into Mrs. McDougal." I shut the door and kicked off my shoes.

"How is she?" Daddy asked. They were sitting together at the counter, sipping decaf.

"Weird. She's just gotta be a witch."

"I hope you mean that in a good way." Momma warned.

"Kinda? She is scary."

"Older women sometimes had to be, to get a fair share when men made the rules." Daddy lectured.

"She sure knows a lot about the neighborhood." I didn't dare tell them to what detail. I noticed my blanket and sheets had returned to the sofa. I started making my bed.

"We're going to turn in too, Sweetie." Momma took their mugs to the sink and rinsed them. After hugs and a kiss on my cheek, I was alone in the living room. I emailed the boring information about Doggone Donuts Diner, to Jacqueline and Tara.

I curled up and took slow breaths. It had been a busy, exciting, sexy day. I could honestly say it had been more than adventure!

From the bedroom Daddy spoke just loud enough to be heard from the living room. "Where did you put the dress?"

I slipped out and rested my ear on their door.

"I-It's under that pile of clothes."

"I see you changed the bag it was in. I thought you were going to take it to the dry cleaners."

"I'll do that tomorrow."

"Thank you, gods of fortune. I can enjoy it's mess one more night. Hey, it doesn't smell like pine scent. It's muskier now."

"It must be a miracle, Honey." Momma spoke clear sarcasm.

"I should have resisted it's lure. The story you told about it was incredible for me. Hey, how about you put it on right now? I would die and fly to the heavens, if we made love with this on you."

"I would like to, Darling, but my breasts are extremely sensitive today, and I don't want it to scratch me. The polyester in these retro costumes can be very coarse."

"I would never want to hurt you, Sweetheart. Does the sensitivity mean, you're ovulating?"

"Maybe. I thought we weren't going to start checking until we were more confident about our finances."

"I have to admit, in three nights, you earned almost as much as one of my bi-weekly paychecks. Perhaps it's time to consider our next child."

"It would be, except, the Colkicks haven't received a nibble all week. If three jobs represents all the demand for Meals on Heels, we're back at square two."

"I see. Um, there is a good possibility of a raise, after my first year of work. I'm busting my butt for them."

"You are, and I hope I never sound ungrateful for your sacrifice."

"Are you very lonely?"

"Billy is my rock, Glen. You don't have to worry."

"You know, I might like a little worry, every now and then."

"I know." Momma giggled. "Let me get you a condom, Pervert."

The sounds ensuing, shooed me away from their bedroom door. I fell quickly to sleep.

Saturday was dull compared to the amazing day before. We went shopping and had lunch at a Mexican themed chicken franchise. Mom dropped off her dress at the dry cleaners for the second time in two days.

I got email from Tara, confirming our date after school on Wednesday. "We want to save talking until we can express everything between us." Over the next few days, they sent, "Hellos" and pictures out the window of their train. They sent pictures of themselves in uniform. It was too early for their babies to show.

I got a text from Mrs. Abbey, about her open house the next day. I hadn't promised I would go, but I told Momma.

"An open house?" Curiosity lifted her eyebrows.

"What's that, Mother?" Daddy sometimes called her that, because she was the mother of his son.

"Charlotte Abby is showing a house nearby?"

"We can't afford it." Daddy laughed.

"I just want to see her. It's not far." I pressed.

"I don't mind, Billy. But it might be fun to look inside one of the neighborhood's original homes."

"Why do I hear our checkbook being unlocked and the chains binding it rattling? I thought I swallowed that key years ago." Daddy was being silly.

"You can stay here and balance our credit cards, if that's more fun for you."

Daddy lost. He hated working on the family accounts, not that there was much to work on.

Sunday dawned quickly, but we didn't arrive at the house until nearly the end of its open hours. Mrs. Abby had wanted it that way, and Momma thought we shouldn't get in the way of people would could afford the house.

Mrs. Abbey greeted us in the parlor. Besides us, one other viewer stalked the modern staged rooms. "It's finally petering out." She looked dazzling but sounded haggard. "This is my daughter, Shannon."

Shannon was shorter than me by three or more inches. She wore a white, summer dress with colorful flowers embroidered around the hem. The skirt was pleated with puffy shoulders without sleeves. It might have been a princess dress, but Shannon was no princess. "Mommy, I'm so bored!"

"I promised the wait would be worth it. Billy's here now. Do you remember what I told you?"

"Yes, Mommy." She didn't look very happy about it.

Mrs. Abbey smiled for my parents. "She's in high school, Freshman."

Momma, Daddy, and Charlotte said in unison. "Thinks she knows everything."

Shannon pouted. She changed the subject. "Mommy said I could show you the toys I brought. They're in the small bedroom upstairs. We can lock the door so nobody bothers us."

"A lock on a small bedroom?" Momma raised one of her eyebrows.

"Expect stranger things, when millennials have children." Mrs. Abbey laughed. "Go on, you two. I'll come up and see how you're getting along, later.

"I doubt we'll be here long." Daddy cleared his throat.

"If we aren't, I don't mind if Billy stays, as long as you're okay with him, Charlotte." Mom allowed.

Mrs. Abbey nodded. "I have a lot of paperwork to organize, after this, but I can drive him home whenever he wants. You're so close."

"That would be a kindness."

That settled, Shannon gave me a suspicious look but took my hand and led me upstairs. I dreaded having to play with girl toys. I doubted I would have any fun with Mrs. Abbey either that day. I decided to leave when Momma and Daddy did. Until then, I could be polite. If a dumb girl could wait all day... I told myself this would be a good lesson in learning patience.

It turned out to be so much more than that. At the middle door in the upper hall, Shannon pulled out a very theatrical shaped key and unlocked the bolt. She opened the door and let me enter first. In the far corner was a four post bed with a single mattress and a plastic sheet over it. A soft looking, fat rope dangled from the closest post. At the end of the rope, resting on the floor- Bang!

Shannon had shut the door and quickly locked it from the inside. Her personality changed from brat to one of authority. "The walls are dense because it's an old house. Cell phones can barely get a signal." She turned and smiled wickedly. "If you scream loud enough, Mom and your parents will probably hear you. So try to keep it down. I'm very good at crying out just enough to enjoy the fun without being interrupted."

She was also very skilled with her dress. A single, full motion, pulled the hem up and over her head and shucked the whole thing. Suddenly before me was a very short, very naked young woman at least two years older. I say, woman, because she had the figure of a shapely, marble statue with breasts like mangoes and hips like cantaloupes. Her brown hair hung straight and long down to the middle of her back. Shannon's pubes were sharply groomed into a thick, brown-red strip. Her hair was beautiful, and I wondered why I hadn't noticed it earlier. Her eyes sparkled in the way that Momma's did, after she almost caught me making babies. Maybe that was why.

Shannon reacted the look on my face. "I don't want to frighten you, Billy. Momma described the games you play with her. If you don't like me, we can just talk about that. I want to learn your secrets, but I hope I know things that you want to hear about."

Of one thing I was certain. I didn't NOT like her. I had ascended to this room, sure there wasn't a girl in the world who wasn't dumb. From the moment she locked the door, Shannon steadily convinced me that she probably knew everything.

 

[DiscipleN]

"Dang." I lifted my foot and tapped the front of my toe on the hardwood floor. "You aren't mad? About me and your Momma?"

"I don't understand." Shannon tilted her head. "Why would I be mad? I love Mom."

"That's, uh, why I would be mad if someone hurt my M-Mom." I didn't realize at the time, but I didn't want this half-girl, half-woman to think I was a baby for saying, "Momma." I just thought it would be better to use her word.

"Does your Mom like pain when she has sex?"

"I don't think so." A blush burned my cheeks, remembering what I had done to Momma two days ago. She had made sad noises when the blue dress scratched her breasts while she masturbated me. She couldn't have liked it.

A slight grin crossed her face but vanished behind the words, "Then you should be mad, if someone hurt her. When my mom comes home with a sore butt and tells how you made her cum again and again, it makes me happy for her!"

"Why would she tell you? It's suppose to be private."

"You didn't ask her not to tell me."

She made me a little angry. "I don't tell about me and her, not to my Momma or anyone!"

"That's your choice. If you want my mom to keep your games private, she will if you ask. I don't tell others, because Mom trusts me."

I didn't know how to respond, but I considered I might be angry for the wrong reason. "My mom trusts me."

"That's really good, Billy. I just knew you wouldn't be like other boys."

The word grated, but Shannon probably said that about any guy younger than herself. I gave her a pass. However, the subject of my maturity was one I could discuss with confidence. I had acted immature. Time to man up. "I try to be responsible when I make babies."

Aaand my confidence crashed again. Why did I say, "make babies?" That's what I always said. Grown ups said, "fuck", or "sex" or "intercourse."

Shannon coughed. Had she stopped a giggle? All this time, she stood naked by the door, and I was fully clothed five steps from her. I couldn't deny her beauty, but the thin atmosphere between us locked up any thought of making babies with her, behind my cringing scrotum.

"Mom's not too old to have another baby. Is that what you want from having sex with her?"

Out of the blue, her question struck me as being the most important one in my blossoming sex life. Did I actually want to impregnate women, or did I just want to enjoy the act? I had already made two babies. I felt great about them, but I hadn't planned or particularly wanted it to happen. I just figured, if conception happened, then it happened. That's just nature.

"I dunno. What about her?"

"Mom hasn't said." Shannon's presence disappeared into her thoughts.

Mrs. Abbey had said something about having a baby, when we pretended a ghost has possessed me. I felt what she said might nudge Shannon away from thinking I was a boy. "Last time we played, your mom pretended that we had made a baby. She seemed really happy about it."

Shannon laughed. "Of course she was happy. You made her cum!"

"She didn't." I spoke before thinking, but it was true. I remembered texting Shannon's mom. I pulled up what she sent to my watch. "A slut slave should never cum, unless her master tells her to."

Reading it made Shannon pout. "Mom said she came lots last Tuesday. She must have been pretending when she wrote that."

I didn't think so, but it wasn't worth annoying the high schooler further. I thought Mrs. Abbey had lied to Shannon. I promised myself to find out. Sensing a break in the conversation, I went to the bed and sat. The plastic sheet felt weird, clingy and stretchy.

Shannon followed me, leaving her dress at the door. She stopped at the foot of the bed and picked up the thick, soft looking rope attached to the post closest to her. Tied to the end of it dangled a wide strip of fur with metal bits on the flaps. I noticed that each post had the same rope and fur. I wondered what they were for.

She sighed and stroked the piece of, probably fake, fur. "Mom said you have a lot of imagination." She quieted.

I did that thing with my toe against the floor, watching myself do it. When she didn't speak further, I wondered if it had been some kind of question. If so, I didn't know how to answer. Was that all? We had talked a lot, but not much had felt important. Maybe I should go see if my parents were about to leave.

"Billy, can I see your di-ick?" Her voice cracked. I thought girl voices couldn't do that. My face swept up to catch her expression. Her cheeks were glowing pink, but she was serious.

Did I want to show her my dick? I chided myself. For the last however many minutes had passed since locking the door, she had been fully naked as natural as air. Her naturalness made my clothes feel out of place in that locked room. I wasn't normally shy about my body, especially around women. Still, I hesitated.

"It's okay, if you don't want to." She reassured with a slight lack of sincerity.

With a quick shrug, I got up and unbuttoned/unzipped my trousers. I pulled them and my shorts off of my legs, freeing my resting pee pee to hang in the open. I did prefer when air flowed around my groin versus cooping my junk up in two layers of cotton. I looked at her body after revealing the lower half of mine. Her curvy figure lost the innocence of her demeanor when she blushed again. The relaxed atmosphere between us warmed. My pee pee unfolded a bit.

"That looks nice." She bit her lip. "Mom says you get really hard for her." I got the impression, she would like me to get hard for her. A little smoke lurked in her eyes.

I reacted to new body smells and our elevating heartbeats. She was about to get her wish. "I guess that's because your mom and I would, uh, have intercourse."

Her her head flinched at the technical term. Watching her eyes blink and lose their haze paused the blood seeping into my dick. "I've seen hard ones." She took charge of the conversation but sounded a little defensive. "There were two seniors who asked if I wanted to see theirs. I told them, 'Maybe,' but they had to come to my house. Mom wouldn't like it if I played with boys were it might not be safe."

"Did they come?"

She laughed, misunderstanding my question. "Yes, but by then I didn't want anything to do with them. They where totally ignorant, except maybe where a dick goes to fuck, but none of the important things. I gave them tissues before they got the rug in my bedroom dirty. Afterwards, I politely shooed them out of the house. They didn't even have the balls to call me a slut, to their friends.

That made me laugh. My penis twitched on its own. It got a little harder.

She suddenly blurted, "Mom really likes you, Billy. She doesn't talk about men anymore. She used to date two or three at a time, or just one when selling houses got really busy."

"Did they spank her?" I believed that was my special thing.

"Most of them, yeah. There's a online site for people who like spanking and ropes." She hefted the one in her hands.

I must have looked at the rope too curiously. She grinned. "Mom thought it was time for you to tie her up."

A light switched on in my head, and I suddenly felt stupid for not guessing earlier. The ropes on the bed were nothing like the ones that Mrs. Lum had gotten tangled in, which allowed me to rape her.

My peter felt something else, when my brain served up a picture of Mrs. Abbey tied to the bed. "Oh, my." Shannon put her hand to her mouth. In two heart beats, my dick when from puffy to half hard. It hung down but was straight and nearly as long as it gets.

"It's almost as long as the shorter senior's, I think." Shannon's smokeless eyes scanned every inch to decide. When she looked at me, the haze in them had returned. "W-would you like to tie me up?" Her blush darkened redder than mine.

 

[DiscipleN]

Before answering, I looked around the room, to see if there were any surprises lurking. I'd never felt more self-conscious about being with a woman. Was it because, Shannon wasn't fully mature, despite her post puberty body? I couldn't look her in the eye, just over her shoulder. "Yeah, I could do that." My dick spoke louder than words, then. It raised to full mast.

"I'll take that as a compliment." The blush on her face lightened from a smile. She handed the rope to me before sitting on the plastic covered mattress. Twisting and laying on her back, she splayed arms and legs to the four corner posts. The one closest to me was for her right leg.

I examined the strip at the end of the rope. I knew it was a cuff, but my insight wasn't sufficient for the task. Did the fur go on the inside? The metal bits were on the back of the fur. If I bound them against her ankle, they'd probably hurt, but they weren't sharp enough to injure, or so I thought. I didn't want to do it wrong, but I didn't want her to think I was ignorant. I asked the best question I could in the circumstances. "Do you want the cuffs to hurt when I latch them?

"No, Billy. Thanks for asking. I'm not like my mom that way. I just enjoy being tied up."

"Does she tie you up?"

"No. Mom thinks I should explore my sexuality at my own pace, uninfluenced by her interests. She wants to be involved as a resource. You know, answering questions and buying toys."

Nodding, but not fully understanding, I wrapped the soft, yes it was fake, fur around her ankle and discovered the metal bits formed a buckle. If I had wrapped it the other way around, I would have looked like an idiot! I felt sweat on my brow.

After buckling the ends together, I recognized a strap to tighten the fur. It was similar to the pair of shoes I wore in fourth grade. I tugged it pretty hard. When her leg twitched, I asked, "Is that too tight."

"I like it tight, but keep an eye on my toes. If the color gets too dark, you'll have to loosen it."

"Okay." Mrs. Lum had said something similar. I had disappointed her by not being there in case she'd gotten into trouble. I didn't want to repeat that mistake.

After the first cuff was tight, the rest were pretty easy.

"Did you see the slip knot at the post end of the ropes?" She prompted by waving one arm within the rope's slack range. I guess she figured out I was new at this. I blushed and my erection softened but not noticeably.

Figuring out the knot was much harder than the cuffs. There had to be a way to pull the ropes taut without retying them to the post. Shannon didn't say a word while I contemplated the strange knot. The stars blessed me that day. The first thing I tried, actually worked! A minute later I had tied my first woman, spread-eagle. I sorta wished it had been Shannon's mom, but it was pretty thrilling, nonetheless.

"Ooohh." Shannon cooed. "I'm starting to feel it." Her voice pitched higher. That confused me. How could she not feel them? I had tightened the cuffs and pulled the ropes pretty hard. Her arms were stretched to their limits I thought. "Thank you, Billy. I've only done this by myself before!"

No way. I didn't say it. How was that even possible? I could only guess I had a lot to learn. Again I worried if she thought I was a dumb kid, because she had had to prompt me. I worried too much about what people thought when I was thirteen going on fourteen. I changed the subject.

"Quiet, little girl, and don't think about escaping. I'm going to keep you until I get what I want." I growled, which probably sounded more like pouting.

"Billy? What are you talking about?"

"I captured you, and I dragged you here, and I tied you up. Talk too much and I'll put a gag in your noisy mouth." She didn't want to be hurt, but I gave her hand a smack!

"Hey." She yipped, then glared at me. "Hmmph." She grunted, warily watching me pace beside the bed.

"Your momma didn't know there was a ghost in her bedroom, until I found it. What do you know about this house?"

Her head slowly nodded. "Why should I tell you?" She blurted, anger flashing. "You're a no good kidnapper!"

"Because you can't stop me." I slapped her hand again. "I'm not going to hurt you - much. Your momma might not cooperate if I hurt you, but I'm going to make you tell me."

"I'll scream if you don't let me go." She spoke instead of screamed.

"It won't sound loud to her. She'll think we're playing." I reached for the teen's breast and fingered her nipple. It was hard and rubbery but small like a pencil eraser.

"Mmmmph, that's-" Shannon gulped. "Don't tease me, Billy. I couldn't stand that."

"Why is this room locked, Shannon?" I tickled her, and she squirmed!

"Haa-NO!"

"Your mom's bedroom has a regular lock. This one is special, and you didn't let the buyers see it." I was pretty sure my guess was right.

"We told them it wasn't finished. We showed them pictures of how it would look." She shifted her torso away from my fingers as best she could. I believed Shannon had wanted to play with me here, but that wouldn't be worth outfitting a room as much as this one had been.

"How long have you and your mom been playing in this room?" I leaned slowly to the foot of the bed and tickled her left sole.

"AAAHH!" She gasp. "Billy!"

I slapped it. "How long?"

"F-five years!" She cried. "But," She caught her breath. "I wasn't involved. Mom brought play-friends here. Men and women. I didn't even know about it until this year."

"Why didn't she sell the house before now?"

Shannon pouted full of defiance. "I'm not going to tell you. If tickling is all that you do, I'll just tell you dumb stuff, like there's a gym bag under the bed, but don't touch it!"

"I'll touch whatever I want." I made a bullfrog face. I had to stop myself from ducking too fast. After maintaining eye contact, I knelt and took a quick peek. It was light purple, a girl color, but I'd have to reach it from the other side. "Looks dumb." Smiling, I grasped my hardon - let my fingers play over it for a second. My other hand reached between her spread legs, and I fingered the sparse field of hair there. It quivered. A tiny drop of wet caught the room's LED lighting. Maybe that's what she had started feeling. "I know something better than tickling."

Her voice paled, from defiant to hoarse. "Billy, my momma doesn't want me to get a baby, but I-I can't stop you, like this." She tugged four ropes. "Momma got the bag for me - so I wouldn't..."

I released myself and walked to the end of the bed. Her feet were a little blue, not too much I hoped. She had said, "Momma." Was it to humor me? I tugged one of the ropes. "What's in the bag, Shannon?"

"It's private." She frowned and looked away.

"Right now, nothing of yours is private." I looked greedily up and down her body. I walked around the next foot post, to the side of the bed with the bag. I tugged the next rope.

She grunted, but didn't look back.

"You can't stop me from looking."

"Hah, there's nothing in there that would help you."

I stepped alongside the bed and knelt. Reaching, I slid the gym bag out. It was smaller than it had looked from the other side. I opened the long zipper.

"Momma lets me play with them, when I bring home good grades."

In the bag, I saw a lot of soft, long things, each with a bulbous end and a flanged end. With them was a clear tube half full of clear goo, and there was a jar without a label. What caught my attention was the magic wand. It was like my momma's, but it had a different brand, and it was black instead of light blue.

"I had to get straight A's to play with you, Billy. But you tied me up, and you're torturing me! It's not fair!" She wailed loudly.

My head spun to face the door. Six heartbeats later, without a peep from the rest of the house, I let go of my breath. Grabbing the wand, I straightened and looked very cross. "I said I'd gag you. Would you like my stinky underwear in your mouth?"

"Ewww, Billy." Sincere disgust crossed her face. That wouldn't be fun for either of us, I realized.

"There's a lot of things in the bag I could plug your mouth with." I threatened instead.

She licked her lips. "Th-that would be mean." She wriggled against her bonds. The sight made my dick really hard.

"Then tell me about the house!" I switched on the wand and pointed its erupting noise at the older teen's torso.

"No." She pressed her lips tight and jutted out her jaw. Her eyes sparkled, focusing on the buzzing, vibrating machine in my hand. I reached out and lightly stroked the side of her torso.

"EEee!!!" Her body lurched. The ropes held firm but they jerked her limbs.

I looked at her hands and feet. They were a little blue, not darker than earlier.

"Tell me." I threatened with the wand.

"Th-that kind of teasing won't work, Billy." She puffed. She signaled that I needed to tease her differently.

I didn't like a lot of tickling. I would cry if Daddy tickled too much when I was a little boy. Some is okay, but tickling gets annoying real fast. I suddenly wished Momma would tickle me again. Shannon drew my attention back. "Momma's going to check on us. She'll save me."

"It'll be too late." I zeroed in on her close breast and pressed the large, buzzing, rubber head square down on her nipple! "Why is your mom selling the house?"

"OOhh!" She sighed, and her tense body loosened. "I-I shouldn't tell you. You won't like it." Her body undulated under the persistent waves shooting through her breast.

I dragged the wand's vibrating end down her belly. "You like this. Don't you?"

"NO! Mmmmnn." She half yelped, half groaned.

"What about the house, I won't like?" I moved the torture device to her other breast and crushed its nipple!

"Aaaahh!!! Billy- aa- I musn't!"

Climbing on the bed, and keeping the wand were it tormented, I knelt and leaned. I took the closest earlobe in my mouth and bit it. "Tell me now." I whispered.

"AAAHHH!!!! OOO BILLY!" Her torso bucked. "She bought it cheap, and now the market is soaring!"

That was a big secret? I straightened on my knees and switched off the vibrator. I felt like I had been cheated in the the game we were playing.

She unexpectedly whined when her torture ended. "Noo, Billy, I was really close!"

Brilliance lit up in my head. A very naughty thought followed. "I'm not going to let you cum, Little Girl. That's the real torture." I grinned all the villain faces I knew.

"That's a terrible way to tease!" She blurted. Her eyes held Fourth of July sparklers.

"What else about the house, Shannon?" I touched her lips with the thick end of the wand. "There's something more."

"I-I tell you, if you let me cum."

I pushed the quiet head of rubber into her mouth, forcing her jaws open but just a little ways. "That's now how this works." I wanted to switch it on, to make a point, but that would probably feel weird between her teeth. "Do you understand?"

Shannon nodded. Was that a tear in her eye?

"I'm going to tease your puss, now." I pulled the wand out of her mouth and aimed it at the wide open vee of her sex.

"Please, no. Billy, make me cum. Don't tease."

"Tell me what I want to know." I switched on the vibrations, as if it were a light sabre. It touched her strip of thin hair and drew down to where the hairs ended.

"I-I tell you. Just let me cum, okay?"

"That's not the right answer." I pushed the buzzing rubber knob over the cliff of her cleft.

"NNNGGGHHH!!!!" Shannon groaned. "Oohh, keep it there, Billy. Right there. That's just the spot. Aaahhhh!!"

Even through the wand's vibrating bulk I could sense the hard bump of her clit through it. I levered the wand against it. "Tell me."

"UUuhhh! She bought it really cheap. The previous owner was arrested, and his house was foreclosed during the bottom of the market. Mmmmmomma snatched it up for a song!"

She pleaded, "Please, let me cum, Billy. Please! It's going to feel so good!"

I eased up on the pressure. "Is that all?"

"Noo- no no no! Harder! I need it harder, like before."

I pulled the buzzing device out of her cleft. "Tell me everything."

"Yes. I will, Billy. Just put it back there. I loved it. I was going to cum. I would have told you."

"I decide if you cum. Remember?"

"Yes, Billy, anything. You decide." She cried in a way that wasn't sad. They were tears of frustration. "You're so mean!"

"What didn't you tell me?" I swept the wand up and down the ends of her pubes, as if it were pacing languidly through them.

"Momma-" Shannon gulped. "She has a friend in the courts. She let Momma buy the house before the sale went public."

I didn't understand the details, and maybe this was just a story she was making up for our game, but I knew one thing. In Shannon's tale, Mrs. Abbey had cheated the system. My prick got super erect when I thought of confronting her mom with her daughter's juicy story.

"That was hard for you." I tried sympathy. My hand touched the wand to her edge of her cleft and drew it firmly between her legs, aiming the vibrations straight into her sex.

"OOOhhh, Thank you, Billy!" She gushed. "It feels wonderful! Mmmmnnn! I'm sorry I resisted. Forgive me, Billy. Make me cum!" She groaned, from the sensations driving into her clit and from incredible relief.

"Can you feel it?" I asked.

"Yes, Billy. It's good! You really know how to use that! Nnnngggghhhh!!" She moaned.

I rubbed her clitoris with the end of the wand. "There you go, Little Girl."

"Yeesss- Uh, yeah-yeah-yeah- I can feel it!" She cried out.

I pulled my arm back, an instant before the pinnacle of ecstasy struck her. "I don't forgive bad girls." I sneered and switched off the wand. "Maybe you'll learn to obey quicker, next time." I wasn't sure if there would be a next time, but it sounded mean.

"NOOO!!" Her arms and legs flailed "I was almost THERE!!!" I didn't notice her far hand twist in a strange way - her fingers manipulating something. Her closer hand did the same thing. I saw that one flip the safety release (a thing I didn't know existed). Both cuffs flew open, and her arms shot at me, grabbing the wand.

Had I not noticed her close hand, she would have surprised the magic out of my hands. We tussled for it, for just a second or two, when a click and a clack grabbed our attention from the toy. The door opened.

"You're parents left, Billy-" Mrs. Abbey looked in cautiously. "Billy? Shannon? What are you doing?" What I heard was, "WHAT are you DOING!"

"Mommy! He won't let me cum!" Shannon wailed. Her little girl voice returned in the presence of her mother. Her hand gripped the wand tighter.

Mrs. Abbey blinked, steadied herself and stepped into the room. She shut the door behind her. Shannon's mother shot a disapproving beam from her eyes. "Shannon, that's for him to decide."

"Aw, you're on his side." The teen whined and let go of the wand. "It's not the same now." Meaning she wasn't going to cum, her mother having betrayed her.

I crawled, half naked, off the bed and stood. The wand hung down from my hand. My penis stood up as straight as it could. "I'm very angry with you."

"Me, Billy?" Mrs. Abbey drew back a little. "I was just trying to teach my daughter about you." Her eyes twitched, excitedly. "I shouldn't have spoken."

"That's not it." I shook my head. "You tell her, Shannon."

The youngster took her unhappiness out on her mother, "He kidnapped me, Mommy. You were suppose to rescue me! Now it's too late." She frowned and looked away. "He made me tell him."

"What do you mean, Shannon?" Her mother sounded a little frightened. "You were just playing a game."

"No, Mommy. It was so nasty! He almost gagged me with his stinky underwear!" Shannon elaborated. "He must have climbed up the wall and sneaked into the window. I found him playing with himself on the bed." Shannon's eyes scanned the room and landed on me. "Billy ran away. I thought he was going to tell you, after the bad man grabbed me and tied me down!"

She pretended to sob. "I think he got bugs on me, Mommy! He smells so bad. He must be homeless and can't take showers. He tortured me!" Shannon wailed.

Her performance stunned me. She was really good!

"No!" Mrs. Abbey put her hand to her mouth. She glanced at me and suddenly looked affright! "Who are you? Get out of my house! WHAT have you done to my DAUGHTER!" The mother ran to her child.

They embraced on the bed. "I'm here now, Darling. I'll protect you." She glared at me and stood, releasing the fake sniffling Shannon. Mrs. Abbey stabbed a finger at me and threatened. "I'm calling the police." Her other hand reached into her pants pocket and plucked out her fancy, fat phone.

I knew exactly what to do. I grabbed Mrs. Abbey's outstretched wrist, like I had Mrs. Lum's a couple days ago. With a sturdy twist, I ducked past her, bending her arm behind her. Pulling up on the locked joint, pain forced the taller woman to bend over the bed. "Drop your phone, lady, or I'll break your arm." I could have twisted it harder, but I didn't want to actually endanger it.

"What are you doing? Stop it. Stop it! You're hurting me!" Mrs. Abbey was truly surprised at the immobilizing technique I used. However, instead of dropping the phone, she placed it carefully on one corner of the bed.

Shannon had to get in the game too. "Let my Mommy go!" She pummeled my shoulder, with soft fists.

"Touch me again, Little Girl, and I'll make you both sorry."

"Don't anger the man, Sweetie! We're at his mercy." Her mother cautioned. My hard prick lurched at the word, mercy.

"Are you going to do what I tell you?" It was a command.

"Yes, yes." Mrs. Abbey groveled. "Tell the man, you'll do what he says, Shannon!"

"I don't like him!"

I did tweak the woman's arm a bit, enough to make her yip! "I weren't kidding when I said I'd break it."

Shannon must have worried that I might injure her mother, if only by accident. "Billy-" She started, looking concerned.

"Billy ran away, Shannon. It's okay. We'll do what this man wants." Her mother signaled all was well. Well, sorta mostly well.

"Please don't hurt my mommy!" Shannon's voice returned to that of a little girl's.

"What do you want? You already did something nasty to my precious baby." Her mother quailed.

"Get on the bed, woman, face down." I eased up on the arm lock. She moved to comply. I threw a nod at Shannon. "Cuff your mommy and make it tight, Little Girl. Don't let her touch the secret button." I assumed that's what the cuffs had.

"Mommy?"

"Do as he says, Honey! We'll get through this." With her free hand Mrs. Abbey eased herself face down on the bed. I released the locked arm and grabbed the rope nearest to it. I was getting pretty good at buckling and cinching a cuff. In the time I took to latch and tighten one, Shannon had bound and stretched both of her mother's legs. She leaped to cuff and tighten her mother's last arm. Her eyes smiled so hard, she couldn't keep it off of her face.

"Mister." Shannon beamed. "If you don't want Mommy to escape, you should use the real cuffs she keeps here."

"Shannon! You were supposed to tell him that!"

"You said to do what he wants, Mommy. He wants you to stay tied up." The little girl voice had an edge.

I looked around but didn't see anything except the open, purple gym bag. "What cuffs?"

"Behind that baseboard is a secret hiding place." She pointed behind me.

"Noo!" Mrs. Abbey wailed.

"You get them, Little Girl, and bring them to me." I ordered.

"Please don't hurt my mommy!" Shannon obeyed more quickly than her words predicted.

When she placed the metal, police cuffs in one of my hands, four pairs, a great grin spread across my face. "I may have to give you a reward for these." My free hand reached between the naked teen's legs and I rubbed one finger on the top of her vulva.

"You're teasing me again, Mister." She didn't sound like she hated the idea.

"What are you doing to my daughter!" Mrs. Abbey cried. "You leave her alone! I'll do whatever you want, if you let her be."

"You don't have any say in this." I growled and continued to fondle Shannon's sex with a finger.

She closed her eyes and licked her lips. Her hips slowly humped my teasing finger.

I thrust the metal cuffs into Shannon's hands. "You did such a good job with the fur ones, you can put these on your mommy. Make sure they're tight.

"Mommy, the bad man wants me to use the metal rings."

"It's okay, Sweetheart. If it gets you away from him, we should do what he says."

"Yes, Mommy."

Shannon was just as efficient with the police cuffs as she was with fake fur. Better, before locking her mother into them, she slipped a slim key into my hand. It had to be for the cuffs. I tucked it under the plastic sheet, near where Mrs. Abbey had trusted her phone.

While Shannon locked the steel rings over the fur on her mother's wrists and ankles, and tied them with the ropes, I looked into cubby hole behind the removed baseboard. Wow, I could write paragraphs listing the treasure within. There were spanking tools and strange metal bits with screws and a weird metal wand that looked very scary. Some things had wires and little boxes. There were gags and hoods.

The cubby hole looked old. Mrs. Abbey must have cut it out after she bought the place. Or maybe the previous owner was arrested because he kept Russian or Chinese spy equipment there.

It took a moment before I recognized the cruel looking, leather spanker Ms. Colkick had used on her husband. It wasn't the same, exactly but very similar. I plucked it out. Returning to the bed, I struck my right palm with the leather flap tip. It didn't hurt as much as I expected, but it made a resounding CRACK!

After going overboard with Mrs. Abbey's punishment, last week, maybe this was the right tool. It's weight was light for the impact it delivered. It felt perfect in my young hand.

"What was that?" Mrs. Abbey turned her head and her eyes widened. "Please, not with that, Sir. I said I'd do what you want. You don't have to spank me. I'll be good. I promise."

The crack of leather on skin grabbed Shannon's attention too. "I'm sorry, Mommy! After what he forced me to tell, I don't think he's going to forgive you."

"Wh-what did you say?" Mrs. Abbey gulped and stared at the leather crop in my hand. I stood at the side of the bed. Her head couldn't turn back that far. Her eyes bulged at the corner of their sockets.

Her daughter returned to my side. "I told him how you bought this house for almost nothing, five years ago."

CRACK! I swung the rod and planted the flap on Mrs. Abbey's butt! "You cheated me!" I accused.

"Ow!" Mrs. Abbey was surprised. She probably expected to be naked before punishment.

Trading impact for shock value was a nice start to our new game, of homeless person and real estate lady, that Shannon invented.

"That didn't hurt." I swished the tip past her ear, fanning the sound into it. "Before I'm done with you and your daughter, you'll beg me to move in!"

"Not Shannon! Don't hurt her, Sir, please. I'm sorry you don't have a home, but you can't live here! I already have two verbal offers!"

CRACK! I hit her clothed butt as hard as I could.

"OW!"

"You're just pretending." I grimaced. Shannon had returned to my side. She pressed her naked hip to my thigh. She was very warm and soft. It was time.

"Little Girl, you have to take down your Mommy's pants and panties for me."

"I dunno, Mister. That stick looks really mean, worse than what you teased me with."

I back-wristed the crop's tip against Shannon's belly. The light impact left a clean, rectangular mark that quickly faded. "Do as I say, little girl, or I'll give some of her punishment to you!"

Shannon yipped at the sting of my crop.

"Don't hurt my baby darling, Sir. Please? Shannon, you have to do as the man says."

"He's going to hurt you bad with that, Mommy."

"I know, Honey, but I can't let him hurt you."

Shannon climbed on the bed and reached around her mother's waist. She unbuckled and unbuttoned and unzipped everything in the way of my retribution. Next, Shannon pulled her mom's pants over the woman's large butt. It was a difficult job, working against her mother's weight, but the teen was stronger than her small frame looked, and her mother wasn't all that heavy.

The panties revealed were dark red and had black lace around the fringes. They looked a little thicker than the pair Mrs. Cherkle had left behind in my home. Shannon reached for the waistband.

"Move back, Little Girl." I interrupted. The moment Shannon withdrew her hands from her mother's pantied bottom, I struck three test blows on the closer bulge.

"OOWW!!" Mrs. Abbey cried.

"That's more like it!" I cheered. "But not enough yet." I grunted and wagged the crop at the sexy panties. Shannon bent to the task, and managed to pull them down after a slight struggle.

"I'm so embarrassed, Shannon. Don't look at Mommy's privates." Mrs. Abbey told her naked daughter.

"You're pretty, Mommy." Shannon looked pleased at me. "I'm glad the bad man made me pull off your pants and panties."

"No, Shannon, you need to get away from him."

"I want to, Mommy, but he touched me real nice a minute ago. Maybe, if I'm very good, he'll do it again." Shannon said slyly.

"He'll just end up teasing you." Mrs. Abbey's hint clashed with her daughter's.

I chuckled. "You both are gonna get a whipping." I swished the crop through the air. "If you don't stop talking."

Shannon looked horrified at the threatening instrument. She scrambled off of the bed and nestled her hip against my thigh again. "I'm sorry, Mister. I'll be quiet." One of her hands sneaked into her pubic mound.

Smack! I planted the leather tip deftly. Her hand flew away, and she shook it to ease the sting! "Ow!"

"You said you wouldn't hurt my baby!" Mrs. Abbey shook her naked bum - to entice me?

I cracked the spanker squarely on the little patch of red my previous blow had bestowed to the woman's behind.

"Aa!!"

"I didn't promise anything." I raised the crop high and swung hard. CRACK!!!

"AAAAA! That stings so much! Why? Why?"

"You're the bad one, Lady." I struck the reddening butt twice more. It jerked beautifully.

"AAA!! OOOWW!! You broke into my house! You tortured my little girl!"

"That's your fault!" CRACK! CRACK! CRACK!

"YIEEEE!!" Mrs. Abbey quivered. "How could it be? I don't even know you!"

"I wanted to buy this house, five years ago! It was my friend's but you had him arrested. Then you stole it with your fancy real state ways!" I hurled six more blows to the growing red splotch on the one cheek. It wobbled after flinching from each strike.

"NOO - OWW -OWW!!"

"Mommy, is that true?" Shannon blurted, pretending to be shocked.

"She- uh, HE was a criminal, Baby, the police found proof. I didn't have anything to do with that!"

"I don't believe you!" I swatted the red spot another three times, eliciting full body lurches. But I failed to catch the meaning behind her use of 'she', to refer to the criminal. She could have just misheard me.

"OOOWWW, it so sore!!!" Mrs. Abbey complained.

"You probably planted the evidence!" My imagination drew from the many cop shows I'd watched as a young boy.

"Did you do that, Mommy?"

"I didn't. I swear!"

CRACK! CRACK! Two swift strikes.

"OOW!! AAA!"

"But you did buy the house before I could!" I struck again with delight. The spanker felt incredibly alive in my hand.

"YEEEE!!" She cried. "YES! It never reached the market! I"M SORRY!!!"

The red blotch on Mrs. Abbey's ass was looking pretty mean. I struck her other cheek, twice. It flinched nicely. "YOU'RE SORRY? I don't got a place to LIVE!"

"Mommy! It really is your fault the bad man tortured me." Shannon gasp.

"IT'S TRUE!" Her mother wailed as I spanked the fresh half of her butt into the same color as the first.

Her daughter grabbed my other arm. "I'm glad I told you, Mister. My mommy took away your home!" She rubbed my elbow against the side of her breast.

"It wasn't like that. I didn't know!" Mrs. Abbey cried real tears from the pain that had built gradually into serious suffering. My arm never tired. I kept spanking the wicked real estate lady while her daughter snuggled closer.

"You know what?" Shannon pressed her check to my shoulder. "Mommy has two more homes that she bought back then, not as cheap, but they're always empty. Mommy use to rent them, but now she doesn't trust renters."

"Don't tell him that, Shannon. He's going to hurt me more!"

"Maybe you deserve it, Mommy. If I were homeless, I would have to sleep with nasty, smelly men like him, for protection. They'd probably make you sell your body for booze."

"Don't say that, Honey, I love you! I've always given you a nice home and plenty of toys."

"Your deed made the awful man tease me. I wanted to cum so bad, but you got in the way, and you made him torture me." Shannon's story logic shattered into nonsense - not that it mattered.

"I'm sorry, Baby. I never meant that to happen!"

"Too bad!" I hurled another five strokes, this time between her stretched thighs, impacting the base of her vulva.

Mrs. Abbey screamed!

"Hit her harder, Mister. You can hit her all you want, if you help me to cum." She pointed at the open gym bag. I had left the magic wand at the base of the bed. Her finger seemed to indicate a long, pink rubber thing with a solid plastic base. A rubber bunny rabbit stood along its side. I reached down and gave it to her. "Thank you, Little Girl, but I don't need your permission to teach your mommy how bad she is." I cracked the leather flap three more times on her mother's crotch.

Mrs. Abbey yelled, "AAAAAAAA- NOT THERE!" I must have hit her clit.

Shannon giggled and fitted the head of the rabbit sprouting, rubber shaft to her puss. She worked it in slowly. It was dry, but she must have been really wet. She managed to fit half of it in before I landed another three blows on her mommy's behind.

"OOHH- OOH!!"

When her mother's latest shriek died, between strikes of the spanker, a quiet but high pitch buzzing drew me to the toy in Shannon's vagina. She held the end as it rotated on its own axis. The bunny was a blur against the teen's clitoris. She was moaning with relief. I wished I was making a baby in her instead of the pretend rabbit. My dick was eager to plunge into a hot place ready for my cum.

Despite the pleasure surging up her puss, Shannon kept rapt eyes on her mother. "Why did you stop?" She noticed where I was looking. "You wouldn't-" She gaped. "NOT again! I-I need it, Mister. I need it bad, and it was Mommy's fault."

"You don't decide that, Little Girl."

"But- But my mommy was the one who stole your house. She's the one with empty houses that could help get people off the street. It's her fault, sorta, that prices are going crazy through the roof. Don't you see? Even the rent your mommy and daddy pay is higher because there are fewer places to live in the city!" Shannon's rant broke the confines of pretending.

"Shannon!" Mrs. Abbey cried. "You're making it worse on me! How could my darling daughter do that?"

"I don't want to be you're daughter, Mommy. Cause this bad man is going to take away what I need most!" She started plunging the toy in and out of her young cunt. She worked to cum before I stopped her.

Honestly, I hadn't wanted to stop her. I was just curious about what she was doing. But when she acted all defiant, I had to intervene. I turned and swatted the hands working the tool up and down her dripping sex.

"Ow! OW! NO!" She tried to make herself cum, but I swatted until her hands couldn't take anymore. They fled the device. Its end stirred the air.

I pulled toy with my free hand. It dropped from her hole with a wet plop! I threatened with the crop. "Maybe I want to do that to you. Did you think about that? I can't let you to cum before me, if I'm going to make a baby in you."

Instead of whining about another denied orgasm, Shannon gulped, for real, I think. "Uh- Bil- um, Mister, Mommy doesn't want me to-"

"Not her, Sir, please! Shannon has her whole life ahead. Use me, if you have to spill your nasty, homeless man cum in a womb. I'm hot and I'm wet, and you can spank me and fuck me all you want. Just don't get my poor baby pregnant!"

"Yeah, use Mommy's cunny, Mister. I don't want to BE her baby girl anymore. It's her fault you keep taking my fun away! You SHOULD make a baby in her. Maybe she'll learn to do right for that one!"

"Don't say it, Shannon, darling! I don't want this nasty man's baby. I'm trying to protect you!" Mrs. Abbey quailed.

"It's too late for me, Mommy. Because of you, I need to cum so bad, I'll run away from home to suffer this awful man until he finally lets me cum. It won't be good by myself anymore. I need him to tease me, or I'll never get off!" Shannon mock wailed.

One thing, the theatrical girl had ranted, stuck in my head. Could there be truth in it? Did Momma and Daddy pay higher rent because of empty houses like this one? An evil plan crossed my mind.

"Get on the bed, beside your mommy, Little Girl." I barked and pointed with the crop.

"Wh-what are you going to do?"

"My poor baby!"

Swat! I struck Shannon's bare thigh. "I don't answer to either of you. Just do it. Lie down on your back and open your legs."

"B-but Bill- uh." Shannon was torn between lust and honest fear of getting pregnant. For a second all we heard was the rattle of the rabbit toy that squirmed on the hardwood floor.

"Billy - I have to insist. That's not something I can allow." Mrs. Abbey sniffed back her tears and spoke with true concern. She looked at me as if I was about to betray her.

I ignored the bound woman. Only I knew were the key was. I glared at Shannon and pointed at the bed.

"M-mom, I-I think I need to do what Billy said."

"Don't let desire overpower your common sense, Shannon. You can't let his cum inside you. It's too big a risk!"

"Mom, I-I do love you, and I know you're right, but you told me to explore my sexuality on my own. I'm going to take the risk. I've never felt this way before. I-I want to feel Billy, inside me." She lifted and set one knee on the mattress.

"At least use a condom! There must be some in your gym bag, to keep your dildoes and vibrators clean! I know there are some in my hiding hole!" Mrs. Abbey declared.

Shannon paused. She looked at me.

I shook my head. Shannon was a deflowered virgin and very unlikely to have a disease.

"I'm sorry, Mom." Shannon shifted her weight on the bed and climbed on. Slowly, she lay back, mesmerized by the evil intent in my eyes. Her feet reached her mother's shoulders. Her head would lie just past her mother's knees.

"Billy, this isn't a game anymore. You have to uncuff me! Where's the key, Shannon?"

"I gave it to him, before I locked them on you and tightened the ropes." The teen settled down, her head rested on the stretched, plastic sheet. She opened her legs to me. My cock pulsed with need.

"I'm going to make a baby in your daughter, Mrs. Abbey."

She actually choked. "Billy, I'm serious. Stop this, right now! A baby could ruin her life!"

"You'll take care of it. You're a good mom. Shannon is a good woman because of you." I meant what I said. Her daughter's concerned face relaxed, hearing me call her a good, woman. It would be okay, I think she told herself.

I climbed on the bed, placing my knees between the teen's open legs. Her vulva was nearly hairless. Only the trim strip of thin, auburn pubes indicated her maturity was sufficient for conceiving. My ball sack had nearly as much hair, and my dick jutted out as hard as it could get. To this day, I can't believe I hadn't given it to Shannon, much earlier. She was very sexy, if still quite young.

By cranking her neck and pulling her eyes to the limit of their sockets, Mrs. Abbey could glimpse, between my legs, her daughter's glistening, ready puss. "I'll do anything to save my daughter." She tried one last plea.

I slowly looked back and met her eyes with my evil inspiration. "Anything?"

It was difficult and probably painful to nod with her neck twisted to its limit. The truly sad woman affirmed her concession.

"I want this house, Mrs. Abbey."

"HUH?" Two voices squeaked.

"You have to promise to sell it to my Mommy and Daddy, for what you paid, five years ago."

"But Billy, you're parents don't have that kind of income, even at the price I paid."

"Momma has a job now, and you'll figure out a way to make it work. You're a good real state agent, Mrs. Abbey." I finished my demands. "In exchange, I'll make a baby in you, instead of Shannon."

Shannon's face changed instantly, from powerful desire and sincere fright, to one of utter disbelief. She pressed her lips tight, to muffle her squeak of incredulity.

Mrs. Abbey spoke plainly. "Billy, if you make me do this, I'll never play with you again, and I'll kept my daughter from ever seeing you again."

"I don't care, Mrs. Abbey. You don't know what it's like to be poor and pay your money for rent when people like you have nice houses you only use for sex games!"

That must have hit her pretty hard. "You can't possibly believe I'll keep my promise, Billy. You're coercing me into saying what I have to, to protect Shannon."

"I guess so, but you don't want people to find out what you've been doing with me." I knew the word, blackmail. "I'm sure it would never come to that." Another great line from a cop show.

"You have me in a terrible place, Billy. I-I can't believe I ever trusted you, but yes. I'll do it." She was crying. "I'll sell the house to your parents, if they want it. I promise."

Shannon interjected. "I believe you, Mom, but you don't have to do it. The profit from this house would pay for anything Billy's baby could possibly need. I'll be fine."

"No, Shannon, it's more than just taking care of a baby. When I had you, I was living with your grandfather. We both loved you, from the start, but it was hard. Dad wasn't poor, but there's nothing more important and more demanding than raising a child in this crazy, complicated world." Mrs. Abbey continued to weep. "I mustn't let you go through what I did, until you have a better sense of who and what you want to be." Shannon's mother planted her face in the plastic sheet, but her tears only squirted out the corners of her eyes.

I put a finger to my lips, for Shannon's sake. "I'm going to believe you, Mrs. Abbey. I'm sorry this had to happen, but I have to help my parents reach a better life, just like you would do anything for Shannon."

"I know I should be more sympathetic, but you betrayed me, Billy. Go on and put your thing in me. Spill your cum there. I don't care. I don't even want to cum."

"That isn't for you to decide, Mrs. Abbey." I nodded to Shannon to get out of my way. She rolled to the edge of the bed. I had to step my knees over a leg.

When Mrs. Abbey heard her daughter stand up off the bed, she sighed with palpable relief.

I had to loosen the ropes restraining her ankles. So she could get on her knees. I helped to position her flaming red bum. My dick wobbled like crazy, desperate to get inside her. I'd never been more hot to make a baby, but Mrs. Abbey kept perfectly quiet. She must have been raging with anger.

I slotted my cock head into her vulva right at the entrance to her vagina. She wasn't as wet as last time, but I pressed myself through her resisting orifice. She grunted at my entrance. It wasn't the first time I had raped a woman. This was play for me. As I pushed deeper into her damp recess, I felt it was time to let her in on my terrible game, after one last bit of fun. "It's like I'm raping you, Mrs. Abbey."

"You are, Billy. You're penetrating me against my will, but I promised." Her voice nearly growled.

I began humping in and out of Mrs. Abbey's hairy pussy. Shannon watched, occasionally glancing at the floor. I smiled at her. She looked confused, unhappy. I told the woman on her face and knees who I was fucking steadily, "You showed that you love Shannon as much as my Mom loves me. I want you to know, I was pretending, Mrs. Abbey. Shannon told me before you got here, she didn't want a baby. That's not what I want from her. I wouldn't be this hard, inside of you, if she hadn't taught me that teasing game."

"You were pretending?" Mrs. Abbey sounded offended. "Billy, there are some things you must never pretend about!"

I had thought she would be pleased. My humping hips slowed. The sensations from her warm, moist insides eased.

"You threatened to blackmail me! You used my daughter's innocence against me. No matter how much you pretended, it was real for me. If you didn't have me over a barrel regarding your age, I would have marched over to your parents and gave them a piece of my mind." Mrs. Abbey's anger coated every word.

Oh. I looked at Shannon. Did I want her help? Her support? I don't know. She slowly shook her head at me, but her expression was torn. She didn't want any part in the game I had changed, from the one that had been fun for all of us. I had been selfish, again.

Last Thursday, I had beat Mrs. Abbey terribly, because I couldn't control myself like Ms. Hennifer. I tried not to hurt her that much, but I did something worse. I injured her heart. Mrs. Abbey really thought I had betrayed her and would have blackmailed her, just to give her house to my parents. My body stopped moving. I felt terrible, but being sorry wasn't the same as being responsible. I pulled my still hard pee pee out of Mrs. Abbey's puss. It had felt so good, starting. I could hardly feel it, stopping.

All the silly excuses, the two women had made up during the first part of our game, ran through my mind. They were stale breath. I didn't know how to speak my sincere regret. I crept my knees over Mrs. Abbey's splayed legs, until I was beside her. I sank down against her partial nakedness and I hugged her. "Please forgive me, Mrs. Abbey. I should have known better." Tears seeped out of my closed lids. "I put the key under the sheet, near your phone."

Mrs. Abbey took a deep breath. She shifted her knees back and lay again on her chest. "What am I going to do about you, Billy? We had such fun. I even wanted my daughter to meet you. But you pulled a mean stunt today. I-I can forgive you. That may not be enough to set things right."

"Momma," Shannon bit her lip. "I believed him too." She caught her breath. "I never realized how important it is, to you, that I don't have a baby. I'm sorry I let my desires run away with good sense."

The room quieted. I hugged Mrs. Abbey, desperate to prove my repentance.

"Well." She grumbled. "Aren't we three just the sorriest people in the neighborhood." She sighed, "Shannon, get the key and release me."

"Yes, Mom." Her daughter found it easily. She began unlocking the handcuffs.

"What, you don't want to call me Mommy?" Mrs. Abbey tried a grin. Her daughter didn't answer. I kept hugging the bigger woman, wiping my face on her jacket. My soft peter pressed lightly against her naked hip.

"There, Momm ... y." Shannon smiled. "You're free." The game was over.

Abruptly, warm arms surrounded my curled form. "Sweet, little man." Mrs. Abbey kissed the top of my head. "I do forgive you." She pulled away until she could seem my damp face. "You're not the only young person I've had to forgive for pretending something that hurt for real. Hardly a year ago, my silly daughter, who should have known better than you, told me she had gotten pregnant!"

"Mommy! Don't tell him about that!"

I didn't have to look to know Shannon was blushing.

"I rushed out to the drug store and bought a test kit. When I got home she was laughing at me!"

"Don't say any more!" Shannon pleaded.

"Now, I may like sexy punishment from a strong willed man, but there was nothing sexy about the spanking I gave Shannon that night!" Mrs. Abbey chuckled. Her daughter simply whined. "Noo!"

I would have laughed too, except I was sure I had done something worse. "You can spank me, if you want, Mrs. Abbey."

"I can't Billy, not if you're going to be my strong man in the future. A slut slave must never have power over her master."

"I blew it, Mrs. Abbey. Nobody got to cum, today, and it's all my fault." It was a regret that only a child would worry about.

"The day's not over yet, Sir." Mrs. Abbey kissed the back of my neck. Her arms hugged me again.

"Can I spank him, Mommy?" Shannon sounded full of glee.

"That might complicate what happens between you two in the future."

Her daughter's reply was perfect. "Uncertainty is why discovering sex is so fun!"

"This slut slave can't decide that, Billy." The mother told me. "Are you going to let my daughter spank you for hurting us?" Sly words implied what I should choose.

I looked up at the loving woman and glared. "Don't you try to manip-late me, Slut." I said, indignant. "For that, you better take off your clothes. You just earned a whole new punishment!"

The last tension in the room relaxed. "But, Bil- uh, Sir, my bottom is so sore already!"

"Less complaining and more taking off clothes, you wicked lady."

"Yes. Right away." Her arms and legs went to work, doffing every stitch on her.

"You're going to need this," Shannon mocked her mother's submission, "Sir." She offered the crop to me.

I grinned at her. "No, Shannon. You are."

She gave that incredulous look again, at her Mommy's flaming red ass.

"I don't think it's right for my daughter's and my sex lives to mix. I'm already afraid today will have ill consequences for her children in the future." Mrs. Abbey spoke as a mother. The slave-her had removed her pants and jacket and blouse. Her hands worked feverishly to unfasten her sturdy, tight bra.

"You'll understand, Mrs. Abbey." I promised the cautious mother.

"I-I guess that's a test." She looked a little worried. "You really shook my trust -- but I honestly believe you repent your misdeed." She committed to her unspoken resumption of trust by unlatching the back strap of her bra and quickly shucking them off her shoulders. She pushed out her chest, taunting me with two, soft but imposing globes.

I heard Shannon sigh. She wished hers were that big. I focused on her mother "Get on your back, Slut."

"Yes, Sir." The older woman lay back and watched while I straddled her tummy. I held my half soft prick while I positioned myself closer to her upthrusting boobs. I jerked my hand slowly over the reawakening shaft, until it was long enough.

"Are you going to cum on your slut, Sir?"

"I don't waste my cum, like that." I told her. Then I slipped my half hard prick between her titties and began to hump them. I turned to her daughter while my hips pushed soft cock through her cleavage. "I'm going make a baby in your Momma, Shannon. I'm going to keep my promise, even though I let her promise go. I shouldn't have forced her."

My dick got quite hard after only a few seconds of rubbing Mrs. Abbey's hot boobs. I walked my knees down the bed until my dick was at the perfect position. "Open your pussy for me, Slut." I growled.

A suddenly gleeful, prone woman spread her legs. I climbed between and used my hand to aim the head of my prick.

"That's not punishing my Mommy, Billy." Shannon observed with a measure of sass. "She won't learn anything, if you just cum inside her."

"She's not the one who needs a lesson." I told the teen holding a leather spanker. I fell upon her mother's wide hips, planting my stiff cock into the wet slit between them. My hips went straight into action, humping a loving prick in and out of the good woman's pussy. I raised my butt deliberately with every long, backwards stroke. "I need it, Shannon."

"Aw," Shannon pouted. "For a second I thought I'd get to spank Mommy's titties. It's not fair hers are so big!"

"Give yours time, Sweetheart." Her mother looked past her beautiful bulges to watch my peter pump in and out of her juicy puss. "These are partially your fault. MMmmmm." She hummed.

"How could that be?"

"I'll tell you after our master has put a baby in your mother." Mrs. Abbey groaned from the pleasure my rutting prick drove up her slick chute. "Now do as your told."

CRACK! Shannon struck my pounding butt with all her strength, and not for the last time. "Nobody's my master." She puffed.

"OW!"

With my arse waving back and forth, skewering Shannon's mother, she landed a solid blow every three or four humps. Each left a bright red rectangle on my cheeks. I cried out every time, but I never cried. I deserved it. At the same time, I felt Mrs. Abbey deserved my cum deep inside her pussy.

At first, the sharp cracks against my bum distracted me from the pleasure building in my loins. I fucked steadily, but Shannon repeated knocked me off the rising heights of my joy.

I fucked Mrs. Abbey for what seemed a very long time. My anticipation between strikes upon my arse, stretched seconds into minutes. Mrs. Abbey kept wailing, begging me to put my cum where it belonged.

At one point, to my left I heard fresh cries of pleasure. Somehow, between swats or between my moments of attention, Shannon had picked up the rabbit toy and was plugging its wriggling body up and down, inside her dripping puss, to the same rhythm my penis plunged in and out of her mother's.

At the groans of Shannon's impending, ultimate joy, and her mother's growing cries of delight, my passion built a cage of lust. The hardest swats only closed it tighter around me.

An hour after my mother and father returned home. Their son and their real estate agent and her daughter screamed as one, in a nearly soundproof room.

 

[DiscipleN]

We lay entwined on the bed, naked except for my shirt. Shannon had wrapped it around Mrs. Abbey's legs and behind her neck, to keep her groin elevated. "You have to give Billy's sperm every chance to make you pregnant, Mommy." She had told her. Whether that violated their separation of sex and punishment, neither of them mentioned it.

"Yes, Shannon, if our master wishes."

I thought it was funny to see Mrs. Abbey's ankles tied to her neck with my shirt.

"Now tell me why it's my fault you're tits are so big, Mommy." Shannon demanded, now that her mother was once again in a somewhat helpless position.

Mrs. Abbey blushed deeply. "When you were a baby, Shannon, you loved to suck on Mommy's breasts so much, they grew bigger and bigger, to give you more and more milk!" The mother grinned.

Shannon's lips tightened into hard pucker on the left side of her blushing face. "It doesn't work that way, Mom."

"Teenagers!" Mrs. Abbey snorted, "Think they know everything."

***

Dressed and showered and grinning on the inside, I led Mrs. Abbey and her daughter to my apartment door. She had insisted on talking with my parents. I half worried, she might say something about the very wrong game I had played. She had sincerely forgiven me, but there was more that had to heal from my bad mistake.

"Hello, Charlotte. This is a pleasant surprise." Momma met us in the entry way. "You didn't need to come all the way up."

"Hi, Charlotte." Daddy waved from the couch when we stepped into view. He was looking at his laptop.

"The truth is, Faun, Glen. I need to talk with you." Mrs. Abbey's congeniality congealed. "I know this apartment. There isn't any private place to talk." She reached into her purse and pulled out twenty dollars. She gave it to Shannon who once again was wearing her summer dress like a tiny princess. I couldn't be sure, but I was certain it was the only thing she was wearing. She had dressed out of sight, while her mother and I played in the shower. "Take this and go with Billy. You can buy ice creams at the corner market. I won't be long. I need to discuss something important, for Billy's sake."

Shannon and I looked at each other and witnessed fear creeping over us. "Thank you Mommy." She smiled politely and took my hand. I didn't say anything. I couldn't speak, not with Momma staring at me as if I had been up to mischief again.

After the front door of my home shut us outside, Shannon asked, "What do you think that's about?" Looking at me as if she knew exactly who it was about.

"I don't know if I want to know." I frowned, leading her to the stairwell. We descended quickly, and left the building. It was late but not at all dark. The sun sat orange on the horizon. Slivers of it peeked between buildings far downtown.

After turning the first corner and walking to the next street, We sighted the corner market across the intersection. "It's so rustic looking." She admired.

"It's not rusty, Silly. It's made of brick." My mind reminded me that even older, smart girls could still be dumb.

"Whatever." She dismissed me with a shake of her head, which I ignored and walked across the street with her. We entered Mrs. Shahidi's shop, together. We were the only customers around.

"Oh, hello, Billy! It's nice to see you. Who is your friend?"

"I'm Shannon."

"I'm Mrs. Shahi- DEE!" She yipped the end syllable. "Look around all you like. If you need anything, just ask." She swallowed afterwards, as if something had been caught in her throat.

From around the service counter, Arturio stepped into view. He was wiping his hand on his shorts and had a silly grin on his face. Suddenly, the boy froze and his jaw dangled.

"Who are you?" Shannon acted delighted by the boy's appearance.

I was already rummaging in the freezer. Twenty dollars could buy two pints of the best ice cream!

When Arturio didn't respond. Shannon reached out her hand. "I'm Shannon."

As if struck by lighting, Mrs. Shahidi's son bolted back behind the counter.

"Please ignore my silly son, Shannon. He is not accustomed to seeing a young girl as pretty as you."

Shannon proved she wasn't above accepting flattery. "You're sweet, Mrs. Shahi-dee. I like you."

"See, my rambunctious little Arturio, she's very nice." The clerk looked sweetly at her boy hiding behind the counter.

Shannon joined me in my search for twenty dollars of the best ice cream.

Minutes later, after intense debates about berry vs. mint flavors and choosing separate pints, a hiss caught my ear. Arturio had crept up one of the short aisles to were he could see me, but she couldn't see him. He waved me over. "Just a sec, Shannon." I walked to the young boy. He dragged me to the back of the shop.

"Is she your girlfriend?"

My face screwed up in disgust before the horrid notion surfaced in my thoughts. "No!"

"C-can I talk with her?"

"Knock yourself out."

"I don't want you to be there."

"Really, Arturio? What's in it for me?" I teased him. I doubted the boy could utter two words to the, clearly out of his league, Shannon.

His face turned serious. "I told Momma, you could play with her while I talked." He hedged his offer. "You can play longer if you want. I won't get in your way."

I suggested, to Arturio, "Shannon is sweet but pretends to be mean. If she tries to get rid of you, keep pestering her. She likes persistant guys."

"Oh." The boy brightened. "Thanks for letting me know."

I left him hesitating in the back of the shop. I figured he had a fifty fifty chance of actually talking to Shannon. Meanwhile, I went to the opening at the back of the counter, ready to play. Suddenly, it was I who felt great shyness. "Mrs. Shahidi? Arturio, um, said something weird." I didn't have the will to simply start pawing the nice lady, unlike last time.

She gave a half-smile and sighed. "He is just a boy, not ready for his own women, but I let him try."

Last time, Mrs. Shahidi had told me I was just a boy. I blushed, because I had acted stupid then. I wanted to make it up to her. "What can you tell me about being more like a man?"

"Aw, Billy." Her smile grew. "Your question is a good sign. Most boys would not ask that of a woman."

"I asked D-, my Dad, once." I stepped behind the counter so I could speak softer. "He said I should take more responsibility and be more responsible. That was right before he told me to wash the windows."

"Ah!" Her laugh was a melodic bell. "A father wants the son to be the man he want's to be. A mother wants the son to be a man that is still the boy."

"Is that bad?"

"Not at all. Both parents know it will never happen." She laughed again.

"Mrs. Shahidi, you didn't answer my question." I took a final step which stood me before her, and I poked her arm to emphasize, "you."

Her smile eased. "I would answer this way. Be as the world would have you and as you would have the world." She poked back, my nose. "That is because I am a silly romantic of my culture." I took her to mean, it wasn't practical.

"Can I hug you?" That was a practical way to repent for acting dumb last time.

The last of Mrs. Shahidi's smile faded. "I'm sorry, Billy. I choose to do as my son instructed."

"What's that?" I asked.

She asked, "What did he tell you?"

Arturio has said, that he had told his mother, I could play with her. I wondered if asking to hug her had been inappropriate. I resolved to find out by wrapping my arms around Mrs. Shahidi's soft, big body, pulling her to me, and nestling one side of my head between her breasts.

Instantly, her hands petted my head and patted my lower back. She hummed a song I didn't know. It sounded so peaceful.

"I told you to buzz off, Arturio." Shannon's voice faintly reached us.

"My son has much to learn about being a man." Mrs. Shahidi's hands stopped moving, and she simply returned my hug. "You, a little less so."

She smelled so different than the other women I had been close to. Everything about Mrs. Shahidi seemed fresh, like washed clothes that had dried in spring winds. Her warmth and yielding flesh brought me quickly to an erection. I was not shy about it pressing into her upper thigh.

The thought of making a baby in her, filled my thoughts, but that wasn't possible behind her counter. Customers would see, unlike a steady hand reaching up the back of her dress to fondle her puss. I wanted to pleasure her, to show her that I could give as well as take. The problem was, I didn't know how, and asking had turned out to be a puzzle.

I dared to turn the questions I had into orders. "Mrs. Shahidi, I'm going to do something nice for you." I released my hug and used my hands to ravel up the lower half of her sari.

"The customers, Billy." She cautioned.

"Yes, they might see something, but they won't be sure."

Her breath shortened as the hem of her garment, front and back, inched above her knees. "If someone came in right now..."

"If someone did, I can let go of your dress, but very soon, I will do something a man does to please a lady." In case Mrs. Shahidi would only do things that pleased me, I hastily added, "It'll be something I enjoy because your son has not done it to you." The dress now skirted the lowest part of her wide bum.

"Few things can be done and not cause trouble with a customer."

"Think about the most risky thing that would please you - more than what your son has ever done to you behind the counter." I told her. "What you must do is, resist me, every step of the way until I start pleasing you in that way." It was important to stress when she must stop resisting.

"Billy, I don't think-" Something must have occurred to her.

"Shhh. You chose to do what your son told you." I reminded. When my knuckles contacted the soft curves of her hips's flesh I stopped lifting her sari and held what I had raveled. "Resist me."

Uncertainty fluttered in her eyes. She held a short breath. The longer she contemplated, the greater the chance a customer might enter and see her half naked rear end.

With a sigh of surrender, her hands moved to my sides. They grasp me and lifted. She was resisting. I released my weight into them.

Mrs. Shahidi was strong enough to have kept me standing. She must lift heavy boxes for her shop all the time, but my body sank against her resistance, causing my knees to bend. Soon I was chest level with the dark green material I held around her waist. I knew what I would find under them, but the first sight of her bared thatch of black hair, contrasting with her dark skin, strengthened the iron in my erection.

She continued trying to keep me standing. I gave all of my body for her to lift. I continued to fall. Mrs. Shahidi bent her waist to keep her grip. My knees met the rubber mat behind the counter. I could smell the musk of her sex, a garden of freshly turned earth. Her legs stood together. They hid her groin, but the sight and smell of the hairy vee kept my arousal at its peak. My hands held her bunched sari above my head.

When I was too low for her to resist my fall, she let go and pushed at my shoulders, away from her. My knees abruptly dented the rubber mat beneath them, and I nearly fell backwards. Determined to fight her resistance, my back and leg muscles set my shoulders against her hands.

Slowly I bent closer, my head moving forward to the vertical line where her thick thighs met. If I had reached out my tongue I could have tickled them. Her hands ceased pushing my shoulders. I waited for her to resist me from a new direction.

I kept waiting, but her hands hung relaxed at her sides. Did I need to remind her? I almost spoke, but I noticed her thighs trembling ever so slightly. She was resisting. She was pressing her knees together.

Smiling, I let go of her sari. It floated down around my shoulders, engulfing my head in green twilight. I had to tug it here and there to cover my upper body. Much later, I was to learn that Mrs. Shahidi wore saris with especially voluminous lower halves.

Her thighs relaxed. I scolded her. "Don't stop resisting, Mrs. Shahidi."

"Billy, I'm not sure this is wise." She whispered loud enough to penetrate the bulging folds of her dress.

"Are you going to disobey your son?"

A moment later, the trembling resumed. I reached out and discovered it wasn't easy to pry my fingers between her knees, but I managed. I pulled with all of my strength. Her legs had to be much stronger, but slowly I parted the columns of now darker skin. Eventually, she had to step wide to keep her balance. She stood with her legs well away from each other. My heart beat like a wild dance drum.

The shop's brilliant, florescent lighting was bright enough, under her sari, to illuminate the stimulating view of Mrs. Shahidi's hairy vulva. "You look wonderful, Mrs. Shahidi."

Her body trembled. Barely visible, a line glistened where the outer lips of her puss met. I instinctively licked my lips to prevent drool from dripping down my chin.

The sari rustled, and a hand reached between my face and her loins. She next resisted by pinching my lips together. I brushed her hand away. It had no leverage at that angle. I opened my mouth. Her hand returned to my face because she couldn't see what was happening. Mrs. Shahidi had to rely on touch to keep resisting. One of her fingers reached into my mouth and pressed on my tongue.

An urge to suck her puffy finger came to me, knowing how good that would feel to her. The pleasure, where her resistance was guiding me to, would be far greater. Once more, I pulled her hand away. I stuck out my tongue, occasionally slurping to swallow the saliva produced by a mouth kept open too long.

When the sexy clerk's hand felt my protruding tongue, she pressed against my forehead, pushing me down and away. I fought with my leg and back muscles. Again, she had no leverage, and I unexpectedly lurched up and forward. My tongue struck the fold where a thigh met her groin.

"Mnngh!" Mrs. Shahidi murmured. Her body jerked back, separating my tongue from her crotch. By then, I knew exactly what she had worked to prevent me from doing. My first taste of her sex may have missed the mark, but her resistance had reached its destination.

I grabbed her naked hips, and I inched forward on my knees. Tilting my head back and letting my tongue relax wide over my lower lip, I raised up and planted it and my upper lip to her hairy pussy. Her body shuddered but I held my face steady against her. Moaning wafted down through her dark sari.

I held my tongue to her soft, scratchy lips, while her body writhed. "Oohh, Billy." She exhaled.

When her involuntary shudders calmed, I licked up the juice seeping out of her. She tasted of sweat from a hairy coconut, or so I imagined. The tang of it blended with saltiness. The strong flavor reminded me of when I tried Momma's fresh rye bread for the first time. I told her the taste bit my tongue.

"Some flavors can only be enjoyed by a more mature palate." I had to ask what 'palate' meant. She said it was the range of flavors that a person enjoys. She had been very careful not to call me immature.

I bristled at the memory, not because my taste buds weren't as experienced as grown ups, but because Momma had been practicing for when she would make her rye bread for Mr. Gorgev. Sudden anger nearly toppled all that I'd strived to give selfless pleasure to Mrs. Shahidi.

It was my patience, following Mrs. Shahidi's stepwise resistance, that saved me. My brain paused its anger, letting me view it from the outside. I inhaled the strong, fresh musk of Mrs. Shahidi's sex. Its odor and flavor challenged me to include it in my palate. It was right in front of me, in the present moment, and it was strong enough to blow away my spike of anger at Mr. Gorgev.

When my tongue reached Mrs. Shahidi's clitoris, I pressed into it. The sensitive bump firmed under the pressure. Suddenly my mouth was drenched with her flavor. I began licking and sucking and swallowing. I couldn't get enough of the tangy flow.

"Hh-AAA!!" She burst aloud but must have instantly covered her mouth. I heard muted groans as I continued to ravage her dripping pussy with my face.

"Are you okay, over there?" I barely heard Shannon's voice.

"MM-HMM!" Mrs. Shahidi answered affirmatively, loudly.

"Momma's just like you." A fainter voice assured Mrs. Abbey's daughter. It could only have been Arturio's.

Before my thoughts were again distracted by my imagination, a jangle interrupted everything.

Mrs. Shahidi stepped back to disengage my slavering. She turned around, taking care to draw her sari around my body, leaving me hidden under it and behind her. "Good evening, Wenda!" She addressed the customer.

I had heard that name recently.

"Hello, Mrs. Shahidi, I've come for my regular boxes, unless you have something thicker and smaller." A hearty laugh, like one from a female Santa Claus, echoed through the store. "Ran out last night."

"Please, call me Norma." Mrs. Shahidi offered. She made a quarter turn, working to keep me behind her. I wanted to work with her, to stay hidden, but I feared moving would give me away. I froze in the smallest use of space possible.

"For me, first names are less personal than last names, Mrs. Shahidi." Wenda persisted. "I'm always calling the customers by their first names, when I learn them. Too many dine once or twice, and never again. For me, first names are for ghosts. You must have some sense of what I mean, as a shop clerk."

"I think so. My customers are more regular, but some are not, and I quickly forget their first names. You are too smart to be a waitress, Wenda. I keep telling you." Mrs. Shahidi kept her banter upbeat and flattering, possibly to capture the customer's attention. But the waitress was skilled at saving attention for small changes in an environment.

"Heh! Is that little Arturio, playing under your sari again? Looks like he's grown."

My heart attempted to show me how old people suffered its attack.

"Pay this one no mind, Wenda. It's a game he will grow out of."

"I know he's just hiding from a customer, but my imagination hopes he doesn't grow completely out of it. It's great when men come back for it!" Wenda's laugh filled the store again.

"For these is forty four dollars."

A heap of coins clattered across the counter. "Whoops! Darn these tips." Metal discs sounded swept into a pile. "I'll straighten the bills while you count the coins."

My patience bled away as I fretted about having been seen. My heart raced like a turbine engine. Dismissed as a young boy's silly game, didn't calm it.

"How is Mr. Crumb?"

"A pain in the ass, two ways." Wenda murmured. I almost couldn't hear her, which was probably intentional.

"Let me find you a good man, Wenda. You work so hard for little money and no respect from your employer. You are worth so much more."

"I know you care, Mrs. Shahidi. That's why your customers keep returning. I try my best, but Boone wants to be the big shot. Folk can tell they're just coin in his pocket."

"I think you would like Mr. Yong. He is a bachelor for too long, and is young."

"A young Yong sounds like someone a girl shouldn't refuse." Wenda gave a brief whinny. "Nah, I been out of the game for so long, I don't fit though the door anymore." The laughter that followed sounded hollow.

"Then it's settled. I will send him to order an afternoon snack on Wednesday." Mrs. Shahidi finished. "Eight fifty in quarters, two sixty in dimes, ninety in nickels, and I don't count pennies. They are a dollar or so."

"I won't lie, Mrs. Shahidi. We could use the business, but he'd just be coin in my pocket. I've had my fill of partners who want milk and cream but not the cow.

"You are not fair to self."

"Here's thirty two in fives and ones. Keep the change."

The register bleeped and blipped. A sustained stream of coins clattered into four distinct cups. The bell jangled and the door shut.

Mrs. Shahidi remained facing the counter. I assumed we were done, but my heartbeat only slowed to a horserace. The smell of her was fading into normalcy. She took a deep breath. "Billy, please make me cum." Saying that, she pulled her sari up her legs and turned her back to the counter. She spread her legs, offered her glistening slit, and leaned back closing her eyes. "Wenda's visits remind me what I am now missing for years. You gave me hope, minutes ago. Take advantage of my son's gift, while you can, I will be in your debt."

I could have worried about another customer interrupting, but I was too enthralled by Mrs. Shahidi's blatant need. I rushed between her legs and planted my mouth once more, to pleasure her as best I could.

Her hands petted my head while I licked my tongue and kissed with my lips, not too fast. I sensed that sucking and fucking were best enjoyed at different speeds. The hem of her dress draped over my ears while she petted me for my enduring efforts.

"Stick it inside, if you like."

My mind leaped to the firm erection tenting my pants. I told myself, she meant my tongue, however much I wanted to free my prong and make a baby in her. I stiffened my tongue and poked through her labia, while teasing her clit with my upper lip.

She had returned to moaning. She was not loud but sounded less inhibited. "Yes, Billy. You will make a fine lover to many women. Mmmmmnnnggghhh."

I managed to push my tongue deeper, pressing through her inner hole from which her strong tasting nectar flowed. Her body hunched forward and she gripped my head.

"Peace be with me." She said. Her body tensed and shook like Shannon's rabbit toy, while my tongue repeatedly stabbed and withdrew. My head could not move, other than to tongue her and sweep my lips up and down her slit. Abruptly, her entire frame and lungs stilled. She remained rigid for three or four seconds. Then the whole of her sighed, "Aaaaaaahhhhhhhhh. Yeesss." And she relaxed. "That was for me, Billy. Please forgive my selfishness."

She lifted her dress from my head and attempted to draw it between me and her thick body.

I blinked a few times before pulling away and allowing her sari to, once more, fully grace her round form. "I wanted to do that for you." I told her, standing up from my stiff knees.

She stroked my hair and smiled. "I believe you are more of a man than when you arrived."

"What about the customer made you cum so fast?"

"It was not her, Billy. When a lover truly gives of themself, I fly to the heavens on a single breath of air."

Separate things she had said suddenly made sense. Arturio was a selfish boy, too young to understand giving has greater rewards. He probably had never made her cum so quickly. In a sense I was her first true lover since her son's father put him in her belly. And possibly even before that. That's what I wanted to think.

"Momma made strange, loud sounds." Arturio rushed up and darted behind the counter. He pushed between his mother and I. "I don't want you to play with him any more."

"Yes, my son." She tousled his hair. "As long as you remain my special, little boy."

"I will, Momma, but I want girlfriends too."

"You are too selfish." She smiled. "Next you will want ice cream."

"Yes, Momma. Do we still have some from the goat?"

"We do, but we have to close the shop first."

That spurred me to action. I returned to the freezer but Shannon wasn't there. Had she got bored and left? Not unless she exited when Wenda passed through the door. I stalked across the front of the aisles. I spotted her in the back of the shop. She was brushing something off of her summer dress.

"Shannon?" I walked to her. "Did you decide what you want?"

She looked up at me. "Mrs. Shahidee's son is a nasty, little boy." She spoke it like a boring fact. I looked up and down her dress, but nothing obvious, stains or dirt or crumbs, were visible. At worst, it looked a bit wrinkled, but that could have been from this afternoon, laying in a heap for over an hour, possibly stepped on. "What did you ask, Billy?" Her attention returned to me.

"What kind of ice cream do you want?"

"Honestly? I've lost my taste for it." Her tongue worked in her closed mouth for a second before swallowing. She headed to the exit. "Goodbye, Mrs. Shahidee. I'm sorry I couldn't make up my mind."

"That's all right, Miss Shannon. My customers know, this is a place where indecision can be released, never to nag you again."

"That's clever." Shannon stopped and admired the woman's obvious contentment and self-confidence.

I hustled up beside the teen. "Thank's, Mrs. Shahidi. I'll remember what you taught me."

"I'm sorry my son is such a selfish child."

"Ice cream, Momma!" We heard a muted voice from behind the counter.

"Eee! You won't find anything sweet there, Arturio."

I grabbed Shannon's hand and led her out of the store. "Huh?" She said on the way out.

My watched buzzed. At the same moment, pop music strained from her pocket.

"It's late. Where are you?" Our mothers had texted.

We informed them of our continuing state of being alive and hurried down the street.

"I hope Arturio wasn't too much of a pest."

Shannon's mouth puckered in contemplation. She turned to me as we marched home. "Promise never to take my mom into that shop, when Mrs. Shahidi's son is there."

 

[DiscipleN]

A quiet separated us, returning to the apartments. Something worried me as we walked, but it vanished upon reaching home.

"Hi, Mommy!"

"Hi, Mom and Dad."

"Thank the stars for cell phones." Mrs. Abbey sighed, shaking her head at her daughter.

Momma hugged me. "What kind of ice cream did you get?"

"That stuff's for kids." I nestled my cheek into her shoulder.

Daddy coughed. "I hope our son wasn't any trouble, Shannon."

"No, Sir. He's fun!" She smiled, a little too brightly I sensed.

"Did you not buy Billy an ice cream?" Mrs. Abbey interrogated her daughter, as if expecting stains on our mouths. My arm suddenly leaped to wipe my sleeve across my lips.

"He didn't want any." Shannon acted put out. "I didn't either." She handed the twenty back to her mom.

"This was for both of you." Mrs. Abbey passed the bill to me.

"We couldn't." Momma cut off my chance to speak. That settled it.

We bid them good night and farewell when Tanya Velakowski texted her cab's arrival. Mrs. Abbey had left her car at the house for sale, preferring to walk the neighborhood with her daughter and I to my place.

The front door closed, and I locked it. Momma and Daddy stood like guardians between me and the main room.

Dad gave a suspicious grin. "I hope you did your old man proud, back in their house's upper room, when you were alone with that pretty girl." He winked. "You let her win all the games, right?"

Momma elbowed Daddy. "OOOF!"

I don't think he exaggerated.

"Uh, what did Mrs. Abbey talk with you about?"

"We'll discuss that at another time." Momma's love light dimmed slightly "Have you done your homework for tomorrow?" She never asked that.

"You better get cranking, Billy." Father pressed the issue.

I did have a couple videos to watch. I was suppose to take notes. That's all. Whatever it was, they'd discussed with Mrs. Abbey, they were still processing it. My heart shrank. It was best to make my bed and watch those videos. They parted as I went to those tasks.

Momma and Daddy went to their room early that night, after talking of normal plans for the first day of the week. Daddy would be late again. Momma hoped she'd get a call from the Colkicks.

After washing up and brushing my teeth and making sure I had done all of my homework, I crept to their door.

"Our boy. How is it even possible?"

"Shhh, Glen. Little pitchers..."

"I know, but I don't mind speaking the trouble I'm having, believing it. He's just a regular kid - has a few odd habits, but he's never done anything at the scale of what Mrs. Abbey implied."

"Don't rile yourself up over it. You get enough stress from work."

"How can you be calm?"

"Calm? I'm terrified!" Momma made clear.

"I'm going to take a sleeping pill."

"That's probably the right thing. You have to get up early. I would too..."

"Going to soothe yourself, nature's way?"

"Glen! How could I possibly be in the mood?"

"Aaa, I was silly to think it."

"No. You are loving husband, too good for the working world."

I covered my ears at Momma's blatant set up for smooching. When I released my burning ears, Momma was saying, "...sleep with him tonight."

I heard sheets rustling, then footsteps. I made a mad dash to the couch. The door opened just as I pulled back the covers.

"Is there enough room for me, tonight, Sweetheart?" Momma wore her robe.

"I-I guess so, Mom."

She pursed her lips for a second. "I'd better get in first." A gentle smile appeared. She walked up and untied her robe. She took it off and lay it on the end of the couch. Beneath it, Momma had donned full, flannel pajamas, shirt and pants. They were light green with dark green, orthogonal lines. She climbed into the couch pulling the top sheet and blanket back. She wriggled on her side until she was pressed firmly into the back of the couch. Momma smiled at me and patted the exposed bottom sheet.

I studied her expression as I sat down then shifted my back against her front. Rotating to lie on my side, my legs found their way under the sheet. The flannel covering her felt like a furnace beside me. I pulled the top sheet over us but not the blanket. She tucked it around us.

Snuggling, warmer with her than ever before, I waited.

Lips nearly as warm brushed the back of my neck. "This time, you're not in trouble, Billy."

That was suppose to make me relax? Momma never slept with me instead of Daddy, unless she needed to teach me a lesson.

Her arms reached over and under, to embrace me in a light hug. "This time, I can only make guesses. Mrs. Abbey is very fond of you, but something happened, and I won't lie. Whatever happened worries me.

"What did she say, Mom?"

"Now is still not the time. We'll talk soon. I know you must be nervous. I'm here to convince you that we're in this together, you, your father, and I."

"You're gonna tell me something." I prodded.

"Yes, but it's only based on a guess, not facts. I'm probably wrong, but if I don't say it, I won't feel like I've expressed how much I love you." She kissed the back of my head.

"Do you want me to tell you anything?"

"I do, but I promised what you do with your friends is your business, not mine and not your father's. Is there anything you want to tell me?"

"I love you, Mom."

"You don't escape a lecture that easily, Billy." I heard her smile refresh.

I waited.

"It's normal for a young person to feel they deserve many things in life." She began. "An adult learns to balance their needs with the needs of their friends, their community, society, and ultimately the living world. That's very hard to learn in just a few years. Many grown ups aren't very adult and never learn to be."

"I know, Mom."

"I think you know better than most, but taking a little more than what you need is always tempting. I'm worried that you did something very selfish today. Even if you were playing a game, you have to respect the feelings of others."

Mrs. Abbey must have said something about how I fooled and hurt her and Shannon. A sense of unworthiness consumed me as mother told me in the most loving way, I had done something very bad. "I-I'm sorry, Mom."

"I believe you, and I believe you'll do the right thing, whatever that is. Remember, I'm telling you this because I can't keep it to myself. I have to let go of it. I trust you, Billy. You make mistakes, but you have learned from many of them. That's all a mother can ask of her growing man."

The only thing that didn't grow, as mother's arms held me, was my pee pee. Like she'd said to Daddy, how could I be in the mood?

"Are you and Dad mad at me? You can be. I know you can love me too."

"No, Billy. Not at all. We are worried, quite a lot actually, but we'll discuss that soon too."

"Then you're not mad at me?"

"Me?" She paused. "Maybe a little."

"Why?" It sounded dumb after asking.

"You stopped calling me, 'Momma.'"

I looked back and saw her pouting. I giggled. Suddenly I felt her hands reach under my pajama shirt. "AAAA!!" I squeaked when her fingers dug into my sides.

"Making your mother sound like a fussy lady will not be tolerated in this family!" Her fingers wriggled, and I twisted to escape them, shrieking merrily!

It wasn't easy, I had to turn to face her and push at her hands. Suddenly I was falling!

Playful fingers became an impervious safety net that pulled me back from beyond the brink. Momma hollered then. "Ho, Billy!" Her hands pulled me to her chest. Incredibly warm, soft pillows hid behind her flannel shirt.

"Honey, do you need me?" From their bedroom, Daddy's voice sounded funny, droopy.

"Yes! Always, Dearest." Mommy called to him.

"Okaay." His volume faded to silence.

"You feel so hot, Momma."

"I know, but these were the only things decent that were clean." I took her to mean that she wanted to be clear that I mustn't expect any special loving. It was harder to believe, held tight against her wonderful body. My pee pee wasn't convinced either. It awakened from it's dormant state.

Such possibilities would have delighted me, yesterday. Instead, my thoughts drifted to how Shannon's mom treated their sex lives. My penis stopped growing. I looked up, away from Momma's insulated breasts. "Am I doing a bad thing when I have you make me cum?" I honestly worried that I was hurting our bond of love - so much more important than sex. "Is that a wrong thing to do to you?"

Momma's face took on a most serious expression, yet it radiated admiration. I basked in it while she contemplated all my question entailed. She didn't smile, but her eyes were warm when she answered. "I don't think of it as wrong, unlike the many people who don't respect nature's signals of maturity." Momma frowned. "I think it is unwise, Billy."

"You mean, it's something that kids would do." My fear of being perceived as immature possessed me.

She shook her head. "I don't mean that." She let it sink in. "The emotions of family members, especially young people, change quickly and in unpredictable directions. Caution is sound advice when you're growing up."

"You could have stopped me. I wouldn't have gotten mad."

"I probably could have, and I believe you wouldn't have." Momma hugged me without pulling. "I think I fear missing out on a special part of your life." Her voice fell low and shook. "I-I may love you too much." Her face grew ashen.

A strength came to me, when Momma had lost hers. "That's not true, Momma. You could love me a hundred times more, and you would still come sleep with me, and tell me to be a better person, and keep me from making a mistake."

Some of the glow returned to her cheeks. "I'm not entirely sure of that, but you give me hope."

"I don't regret what I make you do, Momma. That's why I want know if I'm doing wrong. It felt like what I should be doing."

"That's a powerful way to think, Billy. Listen to your heart if you think you might be on a bad path. It won't always get it right, but correcting a mistake will train it to do better the next time."

"I want you to be there to guide me."

"I may not be able to. It's important that you take risks on your own, just not uninformed risks." She tried a smile. It looked beautiful on her mouth. "Always have some certainty about what you do."

"But Momma", I grinned. "Uncertainty is why discovering sex is so fun!"

"Ohh, you rascal!" She reached out to tickle me again.

I anticipated another fun tussle. I wouldn't have minded if I'd fallen to the carpet this time.

Her hands halted between us. "Billy, you've made me feel very foolish."

"I'm sorry." I didn't understand, but I felt bad.

Her hands moved to the top button of her pajamas. "I'm roasting in these things!" She declared. "All because I worried about sleeping with you."

Suddenly, I didn't feel sorry at all. I watched in amazement as Momma quickly unbuttoned her shirt. I had to give her space to sit up and pull it off her shoulders and arms. My peter perked up even more quickly, as her naked torso and lovely breasts hung beside me.

I pulled the sheet away, disingenuously so she could removed her bottoms in the open. She could have done that under the sheet. Momma rolled back and lifted her legs, pushing the waistband over her hips. Her knees curled to her nipples as she guided them off of her thighs and down her legs. She threw both halves of her pajamas across the room. She wasn't wearing any panties.

My mind lost track of reality as I gaped at her trimmed, thick bush. I had seen it before, but only because I had told her to undress. This time, she was fully naked and full of delight at the same time. The combination captivated me.

"Don't gawk, Billy. We should be asleep already." Mother stuck out her tongue. That made me smile harder than the rigid pole pushing out my thin pajamas.

She noticed and huffed. "You're such a man." Her head shook mock disapproval at it.

"Don't gawk, Momma." I stuck out my tongue. "Unless you want to see me naked." I teased.

"Maybe I do, but we need our sleep, young man." She instructed, "Turn back around, facing away, or your penis will keep me up all night."

I complied. She pulled the sheet over us and lay on her side. Her pert breasts glowed from sweating in her winter sleepwear, until the sheet blocked out the light.

I reached down to the floor switch, and cut the light. I snuggled backwards, under the covers, until her body sent its lingering heat into me. Her upper arm draped over my midriff. The hard peter in my sleep pants refused to sleep.

Momma yawned. "Tomorrow's going to be a strange, busy day. Good night."

Whatever could she mean by "strange?" "Good night, Momma." I lay in gloom, pondering.

 

[DiscipleN]

"Billy."

"Billy?"

"Aw, he looks so innocent. Wonder if Glen-" The yawn that interrupted her sounded like a moan I had heard from other women. My dream maker, before I fully woke, presented a last immersion - of Momma playing with herself while I sucked her breast. It faded upon her next utterance.

"Where's your watch?" Her top arm reached beyond me.

"Momma?" I woke, shaking off the arousing dream. My peter was as hard as it had been before sleeping. My eyes opened and blinked from sunlight leaking around the curtains.

Her hand tried to reach the floor, to see if I kept my watch there. Finding nothing She pulled back and felt around the cushions briefly, only to find one of my hands, a knee, and the hard penis poking through my pajamas. "Momma!" I said louder.

"Morning, Billy. I'm trying to find the time." The closest clock was on the stove in the kitchen.

"It's here." I reached up to the corner of the first cushion where it wrapped around the front of the armrest. I kept my watch under the protruding piece of cushion, in case of burglers. Pulling it out, woke it. My eyes were still adjusting to light. I couldn't quite make out the numbers.

"Seven forty five, I thought it might be late." She lifted the covers and tossed them at our feet. "Some of you is more awake than the rest." Amusement lilted her voice. By this time, Daddy had already fixed his own breakfast, took the lunch she had made him, and was on a bus to downtown.

"Moom." Embarrassment voiced itself.

"Should I get the coconut oil for you?" She teased.

"No." I grumbled. "It'll go down when I pee." I got to my feet and tottered to the bathroom, rubbing my eyes. Looking back, mother's naked figure called to me. She was more beautiful in ambient sunlight than under light bulbs. After our talk last night, the idea of her helping me to cum, though compelling, would probably be awkward again, like it had been in the beginning.

"I need the bathroom too. Shower and dress when I'm done."

"Yes, Momma."

After juggling our morning needs, she was wearing her pajamas. It was cool enough for them. "You only have time for cereal." She pushed a bowl of whole grain flakes topped with banana slices, to me. I sat clean and dressed. I poured milk and began eating.

"I'm sorry your dad and I can't discuss what Mrs. Abbey talked about. We need time to sort through it. But we will, and then it will pass, and the family will talk as freely as ever. I was serious, last night, when I said you're not in trouble."

"Okay." But her reminder made me feel even less proud of what I had done to Mrs. Abbey and her daughter. I ended the meal on a bright note though. "I hope someone asks today, to hire you."

"Thank you, Billy." Momma's voice quieted. "Me too."

I looked forward to the distraction of school as I headed out the door and down the streets. I made myself think about Mrs. Lum, and how I was going to surprise her tonight and rape her in her own home. My penis liked those thoughts a lot. Then I had to stop thinking about raping her, because those thoughts made me want to cum, which I needed to save for her.

I got very adult and told myself to be careful with Mrs. Lum tonight. I had been selfish too much lately. I would give her a nice rape, then spend loving time with her, like Ms. Hennifer did with me after correction.

That got me thinking. How else could I be more adult? Full adults, like Daddy, had jobs. They worked and got paid for it. When Mrs. and Mr. Colkick decided to pay me for working with Momma, I thought that was a good start. Momma had been hesitant at first. Were they just humoring her? She had sounded more upbeat about it that evening. What other work could a middle schooler do? I promised myself to look up possibilities on the internet.

My deep thoughts cleared, and suddenly I was at school, reluctantly putting my watch in my locker. I grabbed my workbooks and headed to History.

"Today we're going to talk about the founding mothers and fathers..." Mr. Glouvert announced and split the class into two groups. "Using what you learned from the videos - that you all watched over the weekend -" His eyes scanned the room with suspicion. "One side will compile a list of ten things that colonial women did to help the revolution. The other side will list 10 things that men did."

He lectured the point of the exercise at the end of class. "Without the efforts of both groups, the American revolution would have failed. Oh, and I've said it before, without the French, the British would have stomped us. I like to call them the founding grandparents."

I was tired of lectures before I came to school. I welcomed the unemotional, pure logic of Science and Math. I didn't get a single erection when Ms. Hennifer checked my work, but upon entering the Science room, my class before Math, I got an epiphany boner. Mr. Yong, the teacher, was he the man Mrs. Shahidi was going to invite to Wenda's coffee shop on Wednesday? Crazy.

They left me ready for a peaceful lunch. After getting my sack lunch out of my locker, I went outside to enjoy my thoughts alone. If James had found and joined me, it would have been okay. He's pretty quiet.

"Little dude, whatever did you say to Trish, on Friday?"

"Huh?" I looked up from my sandwich.

Wendel and Al flanked me on both side of the picnic table.

"Yeah, after you left them alone, Trish was totally talking to Steve-" Al began.

"Halfway through her meal she got up with her tray and threw what she hadn't eaten into the garbage."

"She was pissed!"

"I dunno." I tried to remember. They waited. "Uh, I said something about playing video games with Steve. It was nothing."

"That all?"

"Steve's been avoiding us all weekend. We thought you might know something."

Something wrong occurred to me. "I thought you guys had left the cafeteria."

"Heh."

"We doubled back. Who would miss an epic throwdown between you and Steve?"

"I didn't stick around. Steve is an ass." I countered.

"Maybe to you." Al snickered. They briefly scanned the area around us, probably for anyone they liked who might have seen them talking to a freshman.

"Later, little dude." Wendel tugged Al's arm in the direction of the cafeteria. They left that way.

I ate slower and thought of strong willed Trish getting angry at Steve. Food tastes better when you're smiling.

Steve didn't trouble my thoughts further until after English. In which, Ms. Laghari started acting funny again. She aided me, when I raised my hand for help with a sentence I wrote that didn't sound right. She sounded a little nervous. "You're mixing tenses, past with future- I'm sorry, I mean past with present." She pointed out the mistake and hurried away. She gave the impression of not wanting to be around me for long.

Annoyed, I exited her class wondering what bug had crawled up her dress. I reached my locker trying to shake off undeserved guilt.

"Billy, we need to talk." Steve surprised me. He must have ditched class to be waiting at my locker.

"About what? You told me to fuck off."

A sort of fit took him. His face trembled. Gods, was he about to cry? "Yeah ... I-I shouldn't have." He turned his face away from me. "Are you gonna talk outside or not."

I first thought he might be trying to trick me, maybe a sucker-punch for what happened with Trish. My second thought was, fuck him. I had resolved not to be afraid of him. "This way." I headed to the front of school. He followed. It was the most public space outside, but you could talk privately if you stood at the edge of the wide steps.

Steve didn't look angry or sneaky. He looked kinda pathetic. "You tried to make things cool with me on Friday. I was a jerk."

I was tempted to say, tell me something I don't know. He probably guessed from my expression.

"What I want to say is, maybe Mom's right. You keep it together when shit comes down, like you did on Friday when I shit on you. Guys like Wendel and Al are fun, but they're like me. We puff up and act important. It's stupid, but I can't help it. I can't even talk to a girl without pissing her off." His face turned red from trying to keep his eyes dry. He must like Trish a whole lot to apologize to me.

I resolved not to be fooled. He seemed earnest, but he'd never shown he could be trusted. I didn't want to be a jerk. "You're dealing with tougher stuff that what you did to me."

"You mean, tougher shit." Steve angered. "Taking my dad was shit." Was he blaming me? He paused. "Sorry. He had problems. Don't everyone? But Pop was okay to me, plenty times. He didn't deserve being arrested."

My doubts drenched his words upon hearing them.

"You, I saw it. You put Trish at ease, the moment she walked up to the table, after taking shit from me. You've got a way about you. Mom thinks so too. That's why she wants you to join us and the cop lady."

"I dunno." I said without a specific thing in mind.

"Hell, you even got that doe eyed freshman girl following you around."

"What?"

"You don't know?" Steve actually brightened, having something on his nemesis.

I looked around the grand steps to the school entrance.

"Not now, but at lunch. The guys said she almost sat at your table once."

Now I doubted him even more.

"Heh, don't believe me. You'll find out. She's terrible at stalking."

The fact that we were actually having a decent conversation for once wasn't lost on me. Steve saw his chance.

"So, if you don't hate the idea, Mom and I want you to come home with us and talk with the cop lady, tomorrow. I promise I won't rag on you." He looked pained. "I'll still cream your ass at video games." His attempt at levity didn't ease the strain on his features.

"Uh, I can't promise, Steve. Truth? I don't know. I 'preciate you saying that and asking again. Can I tell you tomorrow morning?"

More pain seeped into his face. It made me think of a term I'd heard once, sad sack. "You gotta do what you gotta do." He sighed. "Yeah, tell me tomorrow."

That said, he shuffled back to the school. I looked around again, for the mystery girl.

Yipe! I had to get to P.E. I barely made it! Throughout her class, Mrs. Lum kept using the word, persevere, and gave us exercises meant to exhaust us. I only caught her looking at me once when it didn't seem appropriate. Her eyes darted away.

I almost fell asleep in Music and Art. "Put more life into the tune, everyone." Darrin said, but he was looking at me.

I found a text waiting for me, on my watch in the locker. "Come home, right away."

I was out the door and running with my backpack in my hands.

"Uh, hi, Billy." I passed a soft voice. No time to look!

I made it to the first stoplight before stopping, breath rushing in and out like a steam train. The light changed in my favor three times before I caught my breath and donned my backpack. All those exercises in P.E.! I half jogged, half scurried the rest of the way home.

"What's going on, Mom?" Saying, momma, would have taken too long.

She put down a letter she was reading, and got out of her counter chair. Her face was grave. "You look pale."

Who wouldn't after 'persevering' all the way home. "It's okay. I ran, Momma."

"Come sit." She walked to the couch, a little unsteady I thought. She hadn't run several blocks. Something worse?

She patted the cushion beside her, but the hug I was use to didn't happen. She swallowed before speaking. "You're father and I weren't going to talk about this for a few more days, but today has been one bizarre moment after another. I'm not even sure how to begin."

"Is it bad? I-I'm sorry, I didn't mean to hurt them!" I blurted trying to take whatever was troubling her onto myself.

"Billy, who did you hurt?" Instantly, Momma pushed her troubles to the back of the train.

"Mrs. Abbey and Shannon, yesterday." I confessed.

"I don't understand. Charlotte said the three of you had a marvelous time."

She had? I froze. I had left myself wide open to all sorts of interrogation and retribution.

"We can sort that out later, Billy. I'm talking about the house."

"House?"

"Don't pretend with me. Charlotte said she hadn't told you, but you must have guessed. My intuition tells me that the two of you have been, um, close. She didn't hint that she wanted us to buy the house?"

"That's impossible." I gushed barely audible. It was so expensive! My eyes dried from being wide open too long.

"The offer she made is incredible." Momma agreed. "Your father and I thought you had something to do with it."

Had I? It had been a game. I told them I had been pretending. I told Mrs. Abbey, I let go of her promise. Chaos filled my head. I must have looked bewildered.

"It seems," Momma began cautiously, "We've been unfair to you." She took me in her arms and rocked me. "My poor dear. I'm so sorry."

"I don't understand. We can't buy a house." I said.

"By the thinnest margin, and with a lot of luck, your father and I think we have a chance." She stilled our motion. "Since you left this morning, I've been on the internet and phoning-" Momma stopped.

Her grave voice returned. "The Colkicks told me I got job request this week."

"Wow, Momma. That's gotta help. You'll get lots of jobs when new customers talk about you."

"It was from Mr. Gorgev." Momma released me and put hands in her lap. Her head drooped at them. "He requested the same meal. His exact words were, 'The same everything, this Thursday night.'"

"NO!" I shouted. The same everything! I hated him. It hurt so bad, to be reminded. Now he wanted to do it again!

"I knew you would say that. I didn't give my answer to the Colkicks. I said that was up to you. They wanted to know why. I told them to talk with you. They don't know what happened. I only ever told them about Mr. Kampold. I didn't lie, I just refrained from mentioning it. You can tell them everything if you want. It'll be okay. They won't fire me or anything."

"I'll tell'm, Momma. Gimme your phone."

She took it out of her pocket but held it close. "The Colkicks are going to help us buy the house, a complication that is very difficult to explain." Momma wanted to, before I made the call.

My heart warned, I might be rushing into something again without enough caution. For some reason I thought of Steve, straining against his instincts and upbringing. My momma and daddy were wonderful compared to his. Although, his mom was nice. Despite the insight, my anger was difficult to shake. "Tell me, Momma." I must have sounded harsh. She flinched.

"Our biggest impediment to buying a house is the lease we signed. We agreed to pay rent here for a year. Your father thinks we can negotiate an early exit. I'm sure he's right, but I don't like going back on my word, especially to someone as good as Mrs. McDougal. This place may be smaller than our previous apartment, but I've never felt so unburdened, living here. The very air of the place is alive with possibilities." She turned her head to me. Her face glowed, eyes meeting mine.

"We don't have to move." I wanted to lift this burden from her. Her expression made me feel so proud.

"It's the opportunity of a lifetime, Billy. Even if I worked most nights a week, we couldn't afford today's value of that house."

I felt bad again. Mrs. Abbey must really want Momma and Daddy to buy it. She'd said she had two verbal offers yesterday. I imagined, at the asking price or higher. I don't think she pretended those. How could I be ungrateful to someone as special as her? Confusion returned, thrashing all of my thoughts, but it only dented my anger. "What does this have to do with Mr. Gorgev?"

Mom looked grave again. "That, the Colkicks can explain better. Just remember, they won't know what happened unless you tell them." She dialed their number and passed her phone to me.

"Hey, Faun!" Mr. Colkick answered.

"Hi, Mr. Colkick." I said, stunned.

"I apologize. This is Billy, right? How are you?"

"I'm okay." My brains remained scrambled.

"That's terrific news about the house. You must be really excited."

"Can I call you back?" I heard myself ask.

"Uh- hmm, I guess. You called me. Too excited to speak, huh?"

"I'm sorry. I'll call real soon." I hung up. The only thing I had communicated was my confusion. I had nearly blown up at Mr. Colkick. I needed to get a handle on my emotions. My mind was falling, flailing at a storm of feelings for a grip of something solid and good. I had lost all sense of control. If I didn't make ground to stand on, I feared an abyss would take me.

"I can't imagine what you're going through." Momma put her hands on my lap. "This is all my fault."

 

[DiscipleN]

"Momma, I don't like punishing you!" Now wasn't the time, and I was in no condition to prevent going overboard and hurting her. I punched up Mrs. Abbey's phone number on my watch.

"Take a deep breath, Billy. You need to stop yourself for five minutes, and not think about anything." Mother urged.

A madness took me. "I have to talk with Mrs. Abbey!" I tapped the phone number into her phone, hitting the wrong number! I beat the phone with my finger, harder, twice again the wrong number! My neck grew hot. "I need to task her about-" I stammered. "I mean, force her to TALK-" I gurgled, "TO TELL ME WHY she did this ... to me!" I blurted! My frustration and anger and confusion fused into an atomic bomb blast. I got it right, finally.

Just as I pressed the CALL button, mother yelled, "Billy!" She snatched her phone and threw it across the room! It stuck a wall, denting the plasterboard with gut wrenching crackles. "Calm down!" She yelled. Her arms hurtled around me and locked tight, tighter than I ever felt before. She stood, lifting me, arching her back to carry my weight. Momma was incredibly strong, holding me up crushing my chest against. "I'm sorry, Billy." She sobbed as her ams forced air out of my lungs!

"No, Momma!" I said with my last breath. I kicked her, hard!

Her body flinched, but she persevered with her asphyxiating hug. She was counting, "...seven, eight, nine, ten, eleven,..."

I couldn't breath! My legs continued to flail , kicking her shins. I had a shin kicked while dancing Capoeira. It hurts! She continued sobbing and crushing me, until my body convulsed from panic. "Thirty."

Just as blackness crept out the corners of my vision, Momma dropped me to the couch. She collapsed on the floor, panting and holding her shins. "I'm so sorry! I've never seen you like that!" She sobbed.

I lay gasping, eyes wide, feeling as if I had been punched in the solar plexus. Stars danced as darkness fled. I was coming to. Everything was still in the room, my mind included.

"...could not answer in person. Please, leave your name, number, and reason for calling. I will return your call faster than you can recite all the state capitals." Mrs. Abbey's voice was jovial, if incredibly faint. Had the phone landed face down, the carpet would have muted it. "BEEEP!"

My lungs continued to heave. I managed to gasp, "You broke your phone."

"Don't think about anything, Billy. Too many things are hurting you. I should have guessed how hard they would hit you. Rest in that stillness place we talked about, please, just for three minutes."

It was over a year ago, that Momma had spent time with me playing the "weird thoughts" game. I was suppose to put boring thoughts out of my mind. Only she tricked me. Every thought is boring if you think about it for very long. After a week of trying, after she gave 'helping' hugs and kisses, I realized the state she wanted me to experience. We kept practicing. As my mind emptied boring thoughts, weird thoughts replaced them. When they got boring, I would cast them away. She stopped helping me when I could still my mind for ten minutes. Momma could do it for half an hour. She said Daddy could do it twice as long as her. I didn't like it very much, but I loved her hugs and kisses. Sometimes I did it before going to sleep, after a stressful day at school. I hadn't even thought about it since we moved.

Lying there, stars swirling, it wasn't hard to empty my thoughts. She had squeezed the rage out of me. Now she was breathing as hard as I was. I closed my eyes and tried.

"Billy." Mrs. Abbey coaxed.

"Billy." Mrs. Cherkle coaxed.

"Billy. Billy. Billy. ..." Voices of women I'd enjoyed called my name. I shook my head and sat up.

Mother had moved to the far end of the couch. "Billy?" The corners of her eyes and the top of her cheeks were red.

"Momma." I didn't know what to say.

"I got a letter today, from a Mrs. Guthrie. Do you remember meeting her on the train? I think you'd like to read it." She pointed at the kitchen counter. Her other hand held her phone, it's screen fractured like a spider web.

My breath slow and head clear, I got up. A moment of dizziness passed quickly. I ambled to the kitchen and turned the letter to face me.

"Dear Ms. Androni,

"I hope this letter finds you and your son, Billy, well and happy. I have had very happy news recently. I will no longer be an empty nester.

"The new is so wonderful, my new family is moving out of dreary downtown and into an affordable, residential neighborhood, before the prices go even higher. We already have eyes on a few, pleasant areas that might have spaces to rent. I would very much like to meet you and Billy, when I explore your neighborhood. If I remember correctly you reside in a recently renovated district. I would love to hear your stories about living there.

"Please contact me at the number below, and give hearty thanks to Billy. He made me realize I'm not as old as I've been telling myself. Because of him, a very special Dennis gave my life fresh meaning one night.

"your friend,
"Ellen Guthrie

Mrs. Guthrie's phone number was neatly handwritten at the end.


"Wow, Momma!" I exhaled. I secretly hoped my "one-night-Mommy's" mention of Dennis circumspectly revealed that I had made a baby in her. That would be wonderful! I added her phone number and name to my watch's contact list.

"I know. She sounds so alive but slightly mysterious. If you ask me, Mrs. Guthrie and this Dennis she met are looking for a place to move in together. I dare say, they might not marry." Mother chuckled.

Difficult thoughts can be paused for a little while. The amazing news from Mrs. Guthrie softened the impact when Mr. Gorgev's face crawled back from the pit I wished would swallow him forever. I took a deep breath.

"Momma, what happend with Mr. Gorgev was never your fault. It's all his fault. If I punished you again, that wouldn't help. I need to punish him. He chose to ruin your dress and hurt you and Daddy."

Mother stiffened. "I never asked to be punished, Billy. I accepted what you made me do, because I believed it would help you. I think it did, for a short while. Nor am I entirely blameless. I could have tried harder, to resist his will. It certainly won't happen ever again." Momma looked at the busted but somewhat operational cell phone. "No, Billy, instead punishment, let me help to make things right again. I want to earn my own forgiveness for my mistake. I'll do whatever you think is right, as long as you have your wits about you." Her voice remained resolute when she added, "Even if it's something unwise."

The spark of a plan kindled inside me. "I'm going call the Colkicks, Momma."

"You said you would soon." Surprisingly, her phone still showed the time when shook.

I reached for the wall phone. Mrs. Abbey's number was still on my watch. I would call her next. I shouldn't make Mr. Colkick wait.

"Hello! Meals on Heels and the Colkick residence." Ms. Colkick answered this time.

"Hi, Ms. Colkick. This is Billy."

"Billy! Harold said you had called but sounded stressed. I hope I can ease any worry you have over our offer to pay the mortgage on your new home."

Huh? Mother had said something about them helping, but the whole mortgage! That didn't make sense. Momma had also said working for them wouldn't be enough for the house's true value and that was with Daddy's income.

"How can you pay for the entire house? You can't work Momma that hard."

"We would never do that! Did she not explain?"

"Uh," I felt dumb then. I had called them. I could beg off and call Mrs. Abbey, but I might feel even dumber if I didn't know everything about the deal. "I got too excited. I didn't let her."

"It's probably best that I tell you then. If you get a different idea about the arrangement, than your mother, we can talk it out together." Ms. Colkick assured. "It's not simple, but the basic thing is, while your parents continue their apartment lease, Meals on Heels will make the mortgage payments, and use the house. We may rent out rooms or hold parties there, possibly as a way to grow our business. It's more efficient if your mother works nearer to her home, and at the same time we get to write the payments off as a business deduction." She paused. "Sorry, that was probably too much."

"No, Daddy calls me his little deduction. It lowers taxes. But I'm not that little anymore." I pouted into the phone. Daddy hadn't called me that in a while, though. I forgave him.

"The rest is pretty easy. When your apartment lease is over, your family moves into the house and takes over the payments."

So, they weren't going to buy the house for Momma and Daddy. They weren't just going to help. They would use the place for their own purposes, and we still had a year to live at Lady of the Lake. That sounded too good, but I thought of a catch. "How much does Momma have to work?"

"We asked her to work at least once a week. Additional jobs in the week will be paid to her according to our original contract." Her voice lightened. "Don't worry, Harold and I will still pay you for every job that you help your mother with. We decided on sixty dollars a night. How does that sound?"

I would have to mow a lot of lawns to earn that much in a week! I used to mow a couple lawns, irregularly, where we used to live. The new neighborhood didn't have many yards with big lawns. I still had to look on the internet for real jobs, I reminded myself. "Whoa, that's great, Ms. Colkick!"

Suddenly, a terrible catch in her offer remembered me. "You want Momma to work this week."

"Mrs. Abbey couldn't keep the window of her offer open any longer. Frankly, we're shocked at her asking price." Her voice changed from serious to extra serious. "Billy, if I find out that you had anything to do with this, I'm going to do something incredibly special for you. Harold won't know what hit him." She abruptly snickered.

"Ms. Colkick," I found strength to ask, "I know Momma said you had to talk to me about accepting Mr. Gorgev's request. Can I think about it a little longer?"

"I have to give him an answer tonight, but I don't mind accepting and then refunding his payment if you tell me before tomorrow night. Can we discuss why this might be a problem?"

"The problem is me, Ms. Colkick. I'm still unhappy about what happened, last time."

"Did something happen that we don't know about?" Concern filled her voice.

"Nothing that should bother you. I gotta go." I didn't lie. It wasn't her business, what happend. Well, I guess it was her business- OH, I think too much sometimes!

"I hope I've made things a little clearer."

"You did, Ms. Colkick, lots. And thanks for the job money! Goodbye."

"Good afternoon, Billy."

I hung up.

Mother walked over to me. Do you understand better now?

"If you don't work for Mr. Gorgev, you might not get the house."

"I don't care about that, Billy." Momma insisted, "I love you, and your father loves you, and that will never change, even if we have to live in a tent. Whatever decision you make, it has to be the best for you. Don't do it for us. We are happy with what we already have." She meant me, and she hugged me and kissed my cheek to prove it.

I enjoyed her warmth and ticklish lips, for a little bit. "I have to call, Mrs. Abbey." I said, internally brooding. There was no way I could decide if Momma and Daddy got the real-state lady's wonderful house, without thinking of how it would affect us all. It kept boiling down to, whether I let Momma work for Mr Gorgev a second time.

"Yes, Sweetheart. I'll see what we have for dinner."

I paged back to her number and pressed it into the keypad. The phone rang, and I got her answering message again. "Hi Mrs. Abbey. This is Billy. Momma's phone broke. Please call me at this number. I left the house one.

After returning the handset to the wall phone, I looked at my hands. They were calm. I had barely been able to tap in Mrs. Abbey's number, earlier. I felt more confident. I had stood up to Steve, and he eventually conceded. Could I stand up to Mr. Gorgev? Is that what a man would do? I wanted to punish him so bad. Mr. Gorgev had told Momma to show Daddy how much more of a man he was.

I only had an inkling of a plan. This new piece seemed to fit. I just needed to figure out a way to turn his words against him. "Momma?"

"Yes?" She rummaged through upper cupboards by standing on a step stool.

"Did you tell Daddy what Mr. Gorgev said, when you showed him your dress?"

"Billy, you had to be listening at our door to know that." She dodged calmly.

I didn't let her divert the discussion. "Did you tell him?"

"I didn't, Billy." She looked at me. "It's not like the man hypnotized me or anything ridiculous like that. I just didn't stand up to him. Clients have a lot of power and privilege. They are your boss for the night. Mr. Gorgev is especially charismatic. If I could have made up for the mistake I made, I already would have."

"If you did tell Daddy, would he be very sad?"

"Yes and no." I'm not lying. Your father is a complex person. He would certainly be saddened and hurt by what Mr. Gorgev said and by my lack of strength. However, he knows about my weaknesses, and he loves me for them, not despite them." Momma wanted to make that clear. "If you want to know more, you'll have to ask him."

"I might have to tell him."

"That is your choice to make. I know I'm repeating myself, but he will never love us any less."

My choice. It was mine. I liked the sound of that. Right then, I decided a different choice. "I changed my mind, about Steve, Momma. Tomorrow after school, I'm going to visit him and see if I can help him about his Dad."

Mother paused her quest for dinner. "That's a sudden change. Are you sure? We'll need to call Mrs. Dinty right away."

"I'm sure."

Momma paused her pause, to think. "Ah, she called the house phone, and I wrote her number on that pad."

I found the pad next to the phone. I had put Mrs. Cherkle's house key on it. My residual anger at Mr. Gorgev reminded me of Mr. Cherkle and his rudeness to Momma. Mr. Gorgev had done something far worse, but I remembered being almost as angry. Mr. Cherkle's wife and I had taught him how to behave better. I picked up the key. "Momma, would you call Mrs. Dinty for me? I'm going to Mrs. Cherkle's. You have to follow me, after talking with Steve's mom."

Momma was wary. "I have to?"

I nodded, was serious. "Yes, Momma."

"Okay." Her lips pressed tight together. She went to the phone.

I left the apartment, troubled from making her unhappy. I counted myself lucky that Mrs. McDougal wasn't squatting in the landing between the first and second floors. Without knocking, I used my key to unlock the Cherkle's apartment door.

"Billy, what's going on?" Mr. Cherkle saw me enter the main room. "You should have knocked, and waited outside." He called louder, "Colleen, you didn't lock the door!"

I didn't answer him. Instead I called out almost as loud, "Mrs. Cherkle?"

"Billy? I'll be right there. Let me wash and dry my hands." She answered. "Godwin, I told you, never concern yourself with Billy again."

"But he walked right in! It could have been a burglar."

"I gave him a key to the apartment. You enjoy your paper, while I see what he wants."

"I hope it's just cookies." Mr. Cherkle's grumbling died down.

She came out of the kitchen, wiping her hands on a towel. Her smile lit up the room. Mr. Cherkle peeked from behind his newspaper. She waited, the question already asked.

People still read those things. Huh, I thought about the paper. My mind wanted to think of anything other than what I needed from Mrs. Cherkle. I stared at her belly. "Some more men said rude things to my Momma, Mrs. Cherkle. I want to know how to stop them."

"That's awful. You mother is a wonderful woman." Mrs. Cherkle had more to say, a more difficult thing. "I'm sorry, and maybe you have seen it happen to other women, but there are a lot of men in the world who think they can impose their imagination on women, especially one as attractive as your mother."

"Yeah." I thought of Mr. Stoneburger and Jacqueline and Tara. "How do I make them stop?"

She knelt down to my eye level. "I don't know the answer to that." She asked half seriously, "Why don't we ask an offender?" Her eyes darted at her husband. Paper rustled to hide his face. "You heard us, Godwin. Do men have to go through what we put you through, to understand women have every right to be beautiful and out of reach?"

"How long are you going to harass me about that one time I said something stupid?"

"It was never, one time, Godwin. The walls of these apartments still hold the rumors that ripple from your indelicate propositions."

"It just happens. I don't know I'm saying it, half the time."

"Then how could a young man like Billy prevent the other times?" Bullying her newly meek husband clearly amused Mrs. Cherkle.

The rustling of paper went silent. "Billy, a man stands up for his woman, when another man acts up."

Mrs. Cherkle blinked. She looked impressed. My attention tore into what he said, trying to assimilate it in a way that might be useful. A gentle knock interrupted. She went to the door and opened it. "Faun." She welcomed.

"Billy said he needed me."

"Um, okay. Please come in."

Before she reached me I started walking. "Come here, Momma. Mr. Cherkle is going to apologize." I stopped beside his easy chair. "Please put your paper down."

The shield lowered and folded on the big man's lap. Mother stepped up beside me. Mr. Cherkle looked afraid - of me.

Mrs. Cherkle muttered. "Now why didn't I think of that?"

"Go on." I prompted him.

He looked up at my momma, as if he was a little boy made to do right.

"Billy, this isn't-"

"Shhh, Momma!" I hushed her. "He has to say it, and what for."

The older man's eyes flicked at me before they steadied on my mother. "Faun, please forgive me. I was wrong to have come on to you, to have made you feel unsafe in your home." He knew exactly what he had done. Had recent events forced him to confront his transgressions?

Mother waited a few seconds, to show her respect. "I believe you are sincere, Godwin, but I also regret my part in the incident."

What?

She continued, "I wish I had demanded an apology at the time, instead of retorting like an ass." Mother's voice sharpened, "In no way do I accept blame for your action, but if I had been able to confront you directly, perhaps we could have resolved the matter then."

"Truthfully, Faun, I'm not sure confronting me would have penetrated my thick skull and one track mind." Mr. Cherkle's admission touched even my heart.

"Godwin." Mrs. Cherkle sighed. The room quieted.

Mother broke the silence. "Billy?" She was asking if we were done.

"Yes, Momma."

"Say your good-byes and come with me." She returned to the open apartment door.

"Thank you, Mrs. Cherkle." I hugged her. I looked back at a very crestfallen man staring at a newspaper on his lap as if it had suddenly turned into sheets of mud. "Thank you, Mr. Cherkle."

"You did it right, Billy. Your mother is in strong hands."

I followed Momma out of the apartment and closed the door. She took my hand and walked slowly. "I-I've never felt like this, about you." Her words were thin and troubled.

"I'm sorry, Momma. I made you do something not wise?" The way she spoke scared me.

"It was very wise, Billy, like Mr. Cherkle said. You did it right." She spoke like a trembling, autumn breeze and walked slower. Her hand clenched mine. Its heat nearly burned.

"Momma?" I looked up.

She stared at the approaching stairwell. "I-I need your ... help. Please. Don't ask anything more of me, tonight. I'm afraid-"

What was the matter? Why was Momma acting so strange? Before I could ask, two things happened, almost simultaneously. The first nearly blew me away. Seconds after her quivering request, my pee pee went from soft to pushing out the front of my shorts as far as it possibly could. A wave of desire, for my mother engulfed me, despite my worry. Was my worry causing it?

The second thing crashed upon all thoughts and moods.

"There's a powerful moon in the sky, Faun." Ms. McDougal's voice rasped like never before. It would have cut the cement landing she squatted on if she had aimed it downward. I looked up from the courtyard. There was still light in the sky and no sight of the Moon.

"Gladys." Surprise returned strength to Momma's voice. "We didn't see you there."

"I heard you." The old woman glared at Momma.

I stepped up, worried. "You can't be mean to Momma."

"Mean?" The owner of Lady of the Lake grinned. "By no means, Boy, and by that-" Her eyes sparkled, "I mean, your mother has a strength in her that she's not ready to handle." Sparks showered lower, until they struck my waist. "And now you have one that, if you don't handle tonight, will cause your parents a lot of grief."

My face grew hot at having my tenting erection scrutinized by her intense gaze. Mother's head turned to where the apartment owner looked, but before she noticed, Mrs. McDougal snapped. "Go home, Faun. I'll take responsibility of him."

Momma's head turned back before sighting the sturdy bulge in my pants. "Uh, yes, of course." Momma let go of my hand. Just like that, at an old woman's barking. She asked, "You'll bring him home for dinner?"

"Not tonight." Mrs. McDougal shook her head slowly. "But I'll be sure he's fed properly."

"I'm sorry, Billy." Momma gasp but didn't look back before running up the stairs. Was she crying?

I dashed up after her, and crashed into a wiry, strong, wrinkled hand. "That's not what you need, just yet." Her other hand clutched one of my elbows.

"What did you do to my Momma?"

"Nothing, Boy. I'm protecting her from what you did."

"I stood up for her!"

"Did you?" She acted as if that was bad news. "That would do it."

"I hate you. Let me go to her. You made her sad."

"She's worse than sad, Billy." The crackle in her voice softened. "Your mother nearly lost her will and good sense."

"I don't understand."

"Part of you does." Her old eyes sparkled again.

Fresh embarrassment confounded my anger.

"You'll understand more, when you get some food in you. I'll buy you dinner." Her grip softened but I allowed her to lead me into the entry hall. We left the apartments. She let go and walked me to the Doggone Donuts Diner.

"It's closed." The sign at the door said so.

"This door, yes." She agreed. She led me to the alley behind the cafe.

The memory of what I had heard down the alley halted me. "Not that again!" I complained.

"Hush!" Mrs. McDougal snapped. "It's too early for that. They're still cleaning the kitchen. She went into the ally, to the open door. Light once more streamed out, but the garbage bin sat father away instead of blocking the alley. "Boone!" She called against the clamor of brooms and scrapers and dull, crooner music.

"Gladys?" A man's deep voice answered.

"I got another mouth to feed tonight."

"Do I need to call the police, Old Lady?" It was Wenda's voice, the waitress.

"Probably, but they'll need four sets of handcuffs."

"I'll put the chairs down at your table."

"You're a scoundrel and a gentleman, Boone." Mrs. McDougal whacked my butt, prodding me across the threshold.

Somehow, through all the weird stuff happening and my bronco-ing emotions, my penis remained as hard as ever.

We passed the bathroom and the back entrance to the kitchen, through a hall freshly mopped. The cook, wearing greasy, stained whites ambled into his domain by going around the counter.

"Sit, Boy." She pointed at a table with two chairs waiting. All the other chairs were stacked on their tables.

"What do you want, kid?" A tall, very fat woman with dark red hair entered looking as weary as wandering Jews.

"He doesn't like being called that, Wenda, and tonight he's earned the right. His name's, Billy. Not that that means anything to you. We're celebrating."

"Celebrations I can handle." The huge woman chewed as if she had gum in her mouth but without any gum. "What can I get you, Sir?" On corner of her mouth lifted in minute jest.

"Hamburger?" I didn't want to ask for too much. Despite her owning our apartment building, Mrs. McDougal always looked like she had to beg on the streets.

"You want pickles on that?"

"Can I?"

"HAH!" Wenda's laugh burst out like the sun. "Honey, you can have Oysters Rockefeller on your burger if Gladys is paying for it. Hell, I'd get naked and dive for the oysters myself."

"You'd only find pearls inside, Wenda." Mrs. McDougal decried, as if pearls weren't worthy of Wenda.

Wenda briefly looked unhappy. "How much bacon do you want on your liver and onions, Old Lady?"

"Handful." She rasped. "Boone's handful when he isn't being tight-fisted, and the kind of bacon with extra nitrites!" She suddenly cackled. "Cigarettes didn't give me cancer, why should bacon?"

"Fryer is cooling. You want chips instead?" The waitress asked me.

"Uh, Okay." The additional question startled me. The rigid state of my dick had once more captured my attention. Why wasn't it going down?

Wenda went behind the counter and called our order to the cook.

"Excuse me." I stood and headed to the bathroom

"That won't help, but words won't convince you."

She was right. I nearly hurt myself trying to pee into the toilet. I cleaned up the mess with paper towels and washed my hands, twice.

I returned absolutely convinced the witch had cursed me.

"Why?" I whispered at her.

"Mother nature has rules, Boy." She scrutinized my expression. "One of them is, breaking the rules is sometimes the most powerful thing you can do."

"I don't understand." I pouted.

"It's not my job to explain it, and people don't learn that way, anyway." She suddenly pulled an apple out of her smock and bit into it. "Want a bite?" She offered the unbroken side to me.

I shook my head.

"It's pretty sour at that." She took another bite and chewed.

"How long is it going to last?" I prodded.

"How long have you got?"

I fumed silently, until I remembered exactly what she'd said. "How am I suppose to 'handle it?'"

"Don't bullshit me, Billy. You've got the key in your pocket."

"Mrs. Cherkle?"

"Got any others that I don't know about?"

Two plates the size of swimming pools landed on the table, with twin thuds. My hamburger was as tall as a milkshake glass and as wide as a small bowl. It swam in a sea of potato chips. "I'll bring coffee. You want soda?"

"Root beer." I nodded, my eyes unable to leave my plate, until the smell from Mrs. McDougal's dish hit my nose.

The pile of meat and onions on Mrs. McDougal's plate could have fed a dinosaur. It stank like roadkill. She attacked it with knife and fork, and her lips began smacking the instant the first gobbet sank down her gullet. "Greasy as a drip pan!" She smiled and stabbed another bite into her face.

Surely, a good meal would calm my nerves. That's what it had to be, just nerves forcing blood into my penis. My first bite of burger sent my hands stuffing chips and buns into my suddenly ravenous maw.

"Good, right?"

"Yeah." I sounded as bewildered as this strange, awful place's amazing food demanded. One thing saved me from begging the owner and waitress to adopt me. Momma's burgers were better.

I sucked out the last of my root beer through a plastic straw. The noise made me realize I was finished. My benefactor had only eaten half of her meal. "Wrap the rest up and give it to the next person who asks for a handout."

"Sure, Gladys." Wenda warned. "If you ever make these dinners a regular thing, the bums would line up like this place was a soup kitchen."

"Gotta keep the world guessing." Mrs. McDougal held out a wad of cash. She couldn't have counted it. Wenda walked away to the register, and the witch turned her pointy nose at me. "You may have all night. I don't. I'd offer myself after a few more cups of the coffee here, but you're not ready for that kind of experience." That's what she had said about Momma. "And I'm not as easy as I look." A cackle burst from her, as she primped her ragged hair.

This was the state of my life on the night I was suppose to rape Mrs. Lum at her house. I suddenly realized how dark the streets had become. It was no longer safe to go by myself, even though she only lived a couple blocks from the diner.

 

[DiscipleN]

My boner did more than its share of thinking that night. It's not like erections themself hurt. That would be stupid. The urge behind the erection prompted me to ask something I knew I shouldn't, of the wacky woman. "Mrs. McDougal, would you walk with me to a nearby house? I need to see my P.E. teacher." I was ready to cringe at her caustic reply, but I never would have imagined how she reacted. She looked completely surprised!

While she studied me with sudden curiosity, and no doubt pondering crazy things, I checked Mrs. Lum's address and map on my watch.

"Billy," She finally spoke and softly. "I'm torn between believing two ridiculous things. I may be a nosey, old bitch, but I'm actually against prying into private matters." She rolled her eyes slowly. "It's just that if I happen to hear something or see something private by chance, I might linger and pay attention. I have a thing-"

"Good- NIGHT, Gladys!" Boone called from the kitchen, as if we'd outstayed our after hours welcome. "Come again."

Wenda stood at the cash register and sighed. "Damn, me."

Mrs. McDougal shook her head and frowned. "She knows better, but she feels trapped." Her eyes pierced me, and she got up. "Sure, lead the way. Tell me only what I need to know about regarding your visit to your P.E. teacher, or everything. Cuz now I see you as a very different little man."

I thought about what I should or could tell her. The bottom line, of course was, I must never let Mrs. Lum get into trouble. We exited through the front door, and Wenda locked it behind us. She looked sad, yet her eyes glowed with need. I'd seen those eyes many times in the last few weeks. I suppose my eyes were no different. I wondered what Mrs. Lum's eyes would be like when I raped her.

"So nothing, then." Mrs. McDougal strode beside me. She wasn't much taller than me. I hadn't noticed that before. "After we arrive, am I invited in? If not, should I wait? How long?"

"You can go and tell Momma, for me, that I may be an hour or two. I can text Tanya for a ride home. She said I could, even if I had no money."

"That cabbie knows how to grow a business." The woman added, mumbling, "Guess I'm not invited in."

I chose to navigate by memory. I didn't want to flash my watch at night in the neighborhood. Mrs. McDougal had warned me. A block from Mrs. Lum's house I asked, "What do you know- I mean, what do you think about me and Mrs. Cherkle? I would never want her to get into trouble. The police-"

"Stop right there, Billy." The old woman put up a hand. "I think the police should pry less into people's affairs that don't harm anyone."

"But I'm not old enough, yet."

"You know what you're doing. If you get hurt, that'll be a lesson. There's always a chance of getting damaged though, and that's why adults need to make decisions for their children. I know the decision that your mother made about you and Mrs. Cherkle, and I imagine your father agrees. They trust that you are strong enough to not get damaged. Do they know about your P.E. teacher?"

"Momma said it was my business."

"That's what she told Mrs. Cherkle."

"How do you know that?" I was tired of her witch ways.

"I hear things. I told you. I like to listen."

"Are you like Mr. Cherkle, when he was listening at the door?"

"He's not the only man in my apartments, who listens at doors," She gave a light cackle aimed squarely at me. "But to answer your question, no. I told you, I don't like prying. That's why I busted Godwin's ass that night."

"You like to listen." I was catching on. If she could hear something when doing normal things, she felt she had a right to listen.

"Hah, yes." An even softer laugh. "I like to watch too, but I never peep."

That didn't make sense to me, but I felt it might be possible, at least for Mrs. McDougal. We crossed the last intersection, and we were walking down a street lined with old houses. Streetlights gave a peaceful look to the separated rows of varying designs. My erection never lost strength, however much I had been hoping. I stopped at the address I remembered. None of the front windows had light in them.

"She's not expecting you?"

"It's not like that." Was all I could allow myself to say.

She closed one eye to emphasize her other's stare at me. "I'm not leaving until I know you're safe."

Drat. Momma would want her to do that. "Uh, I'm going around back. That's how I'm supposed to get in. I'll flip the porch light to let you know it's okay."

"Why do I suddenly feel like I'm an accomplice to felony?" Mrs. McDougal said, but her sardonic expression bled any seriousness in her words. "You have ten minutes. Just don't walk out of there with a television."

Television? Why steal anything so useless? I wondered as I walked up to the backyard gate of Mrs. Lum's home. I peeked through the gap between the gate and the fence, but the yard was dark.

Opening and entering the gate as quietly as I could didn't deter squeaky hinges nor the clatter of its latch. Not too loud I hoped. I began looking at windows, using my watch for light. The house wasn't large, but it had several windows. It took longer that I expected because the watch's screen at its brightest was nearly useless. I wished I had looked at the time when the witch had allowed ten minutes. I searched faster, stumbling over a potted plant. I didn't fall, but it rattled on the cement. In startling response, nearby branches shook. My body flinched, and I spun my head in that direction, behind and farther into the yard.

A dark line of shrubbery lined the back fence. Had it been a cat, or was Mrs. McDougal shadowing me? I felt a chill. I gave serious thought to giving up. My penis, however, would not. I almost laughed then. Mrs. Lum hadn't left a window unlocked. She'd said her back door would be. I grinned at the tent in my pants. "Why didn't you tell me sooner?" I whispered!

I crept to the door and tried the knob. It turned silently. The door's hinges squeaked too. I quailed despite knowing that I was expected. Inside, a small kitchen opened to my left and a utility nook lurked to the right. Ahead, a dark hall waited. My watch was a little more effective in the enclosed space, but I slept it. A slightly brighter light seeped in from a cracked door in the hall. The wood floor creaked only loud enough for me to hear. I walked slowly and peeked into the lit room. A nightlight plugged into the wall was her bedroom's only illumination. The curtains were closed, and Mrs. Lum lay tucked in and asleep. I carefully walked past, into the living room. At the front door, I flipped the porch light on and off twice. I peeked outside, but didn't see Mrs. McDougal. Had she followed me?

Was she standing right behind me? The hairs on the back of my neck prickled, and I shivered. The thought paralyzed me. A surprise cackle would have made me jump through the ceiling!

When that didn't happen, I dared to look behind me. Only the light from Mrs. Lum's bedroom waited there. I walked to it and looked in again. She continued to sleep. Her short hair was silver. I entered and scanned the room. Slippers, a wardrobe, a closet, a tall dresser and a short one were the inhuman occupants. The short dresser had a mirror had a chair. On it's lacquered surface were several jars and bottles. Shadows hid their labels. I also saw a coil of stretch bands, the kind Momma would use to strengthen her back muscles. My hardon lurched at the memory of her chest thrusting forward, as her hands and arms swiveled behind her and strained against the elastic band. Inside the coil's circle lay three condoms. It was the sign I needed to be sure that I could rape Mrs. Lum for a second time.

It was difficult to hold back. My penis may have led me to this bounty, successfully, but if I hadn't controlled my urge to leap on Mrs. Lum and tear into her bedclothes, I would have acted like a foolish child. I went to the bed and leaned over her. A trace of flowery scent taunted me. She breathed slow and shallow. Her lips rested with a faint smile. I looked her over carefully, to decide how best to proceed. The blanket and sheet covered every part of her except her head neck and one arm. She wore a cotton nightgown. Roses had been stitched around the cuffs. In the dim light, I couldn't tell its color.

Momma wore something similar but not on warm nights like this one. Again my hard prick lurched. It took all my self-control to slowly peel back and work the blanket and sheet out from under Mrs. Lum's arm. The elbow bent slightly, and I almost clapped my hand over her mouth, ready to fight. After several, fast heartbeats of waiting, I continued turning back the blanket. It peeled to the foot of the bed without further reaction.

Mrs. Lum lay peacefully on her side, facing away from the window. Her ankle length nightgown had bunched at her knees. I wanted to explore beneath it, but that might have woken her. She had left the elastic bands for a reason. I took one, double looped it around her ankles, and tied half a knot without tightening it.

Her wrists lay a little farther apart. Both were behind her neck. I suddenly realized, she wasn't using any of the four plush pillows standing against the headboard. Her head rested on the crook of her elbow, supported by her arm and forearm. I decided against tying them individually to the top corners of her bed frame. I wanted to bind her differently than Mrs. Abbey and Shannon had been on their bed. I double looped another band around her wrists and half tied it loosely.

Climbing off of the bed, I studied my handiwork and mentally practiced how to cinch the two bands before she resisted. While I worked it over in my mind, I removed my clothes. My hard dick sprang out in the dim light. It counseled against further delay or planning. When I was entirely naked, I took a deep breath and pounced!

SLAP! One hand clapped over Mrs. Lum's half smile. My other hand tugged at the band around her wrists and cinched it tight. "MMMNGGH!!" She shrieked into my hand! I held her head while my other hand completed the knot and secured her arms behind her head. Her body started to flail.

"Don't move, Mrs. Lum, or I'll hurt you!" I told her ear. "And be quiet too!" I was swift to grab the ends of the band around her ankles and tugged. The two loops brought her struggling legs securely together. Unfortunately, I was too far from the knot to fully tie it with one hand. "You better not scream." I warned. "I'll slap your face, and that's just for starters." I eased my hand from her lips.

"I-I won't scream, Billy. Don't hurt me, please!" She breathed hard and fast, trying to keep her impassioned voice low. She started rambling, fear shaking her words, as I bent to finish tying the band around her ankles. "How did you get in here? Did I leave the back door unlocked again? I can't believe you sneaked in here and tied me up in my bed!" She suddenly blurted. "Oh, GODS, you're naked!"

After testing both knots, ankles and wrists, I answered her. "I have to rape you again, Mrs. Lum. I've been cursed by a witch. I've had a boner for hours, and if I don't get release soon, I just know it'll explode!"

"No, Billy, you mustn't, not again! Raping people is wrong. I told you last time. I prayed that you understood."

I slapped her face! "I told you to be quiet." I slapped her again, not really hard though. "I have to, because of the witch!"

"They're no such things as witches, Billy. If your erection is causing a problem, we can talk about it. Let me help you, but don't take your frustration out on me! Not like this!!" She wailed.

I tugged on her hair, just enough to make her yip. "Hush, Mrs. Lum. All I can think about it stuffing my hard pee pee into your puss. Stop trying to confuse me!"

"No, Billy. Please, it was so wrong the last time. You'll only make it worse for me." She tried to curl up, but I kept tugging on her hair.

I swatted the firm butt under her nightgown as hard as I could! "Don't hide from me. You have to do what I tell you, or I'll get something worse than my hand." I threatened.

"OW!" She stopped curling but didn't straighten either. I wanted to spank her more, and I looked around for something that would hurt but not injure her. That urge fell to the wayside as my hard dick screamed for release. I couldn't put off its need any longer.

Flopping down behind Mrs. Lum, I pulled my naked body into a spoon against her warm nightgown. I reached around her waist and bunched the gown's hem up from her knees.

"You can't keep doing this. What if you start to like it too much, Billy, what then? Will you become a hunted criminal, breaking into homes and raping nice, older women like- My my!" Her rant switched topics. "I can feel how hard you are. How long has it been like this?"

"Since late this afternoon. It won't go down?"

"Were you thinking of me, the whole time?"

That was a difficult question. I didn't want to lie, but I wouldn't tell her how Momma's strange disposition had put iron into my peter. I kept the whole truth to myself. "I did think of you, Mrs. Lum. I'm sure that raping you will make it work normal again. You can break the witch's curse, because you are really strong, and it feels so good when I rape you." I managed to get her gown up over her hips. I felt the front of her waist, to find her pubic mound and thatch of hair covered by wide panties.

"I'm not strong, Billy." She suddenly confessed. "That's why I need you to stop. I am lonely in my bed, every night. I wish you could couple your wonderful penis into me, the normal way, legally, but raping me is my only option!" She sniffled. "I worry that you'll like raping too much, and you'll really hurt someone."

"I won't Mrs. Lum. I only want to rape you." My hands dug urgently into the waistband of her panties. Her hips flinched when my fingernails scraped them.

"Nggh!"

"That's what you get for wearing panties when I come to rape you." I justified scratching her. My arms pushed them down to mid thigh. My dick bobbed and twitched, aching to fit up between her rear cheeks. I stabilized her writhing waist with one hand, to let my prick find purchase from behind. My other hand flashed up to her pubes and dove between her thighs. My fingers felt her hot vulva. Like the first time, she was incredibly wet.

"I-I wish I could believe you, Billy, but your prick feels so hard, like it could puncture any woman's clothes and easily break into their unwilling bodies. You would only have to desire them a little bit, to go too far and leaving a terrible legacy. One last time, don't do this. Be a good little boy."

She knew I didn't like being called that. She'd said it on purpose. I knew that. It was part of the game, to let me know what she really wanted. Of course, that wouldn't save her from my wrath. I grinned. My fingers between her meaty thighs opened them a little, allowing easier access from behind. My hips hunched with all my strength, stuffing my demanding stiffness deep into her dripping sex!

"OH, BILLY!" Her head twisted back, yelling it. I showed her my grin, and pumped cock in and out of her puss. I almost missed the brief thing. For an instant her eyes flicked past me, behind me. Then they locked on mine. She frowned and groaned at the same time. "You're doing it, Billy! I couldn't stop you. You're raping me!" She wailed. Next she shouted. "BILLY, YOU'RE NOT WEARING A CONDOM!"

I had forgotten. She had even left some on her dresser for me. Suddenly I was fucking her faster. Hearing her earnest cry of concern, made me feel like I was truly raping her. Perhaps I was, but my mind was too crazy with lust to know right from wrong. Plunging my intensely hard cock in and out of her slick, hot cunt tore at my sanity. I wanted to rape her forever! Despite the incredible sensation, I knew I wouldn't cum soon. I think my dick was literally too hard to actually cum. I would have to wear it down with fucking before it would release the painful pressure mounting behind its shaft. There was no way, I was going to stop to put on a lousy condom! I shouted the first excuse that came to mind. "It wouldn't be rape, if I wore a condom, Mrs. Lum!"

"It's too dangerous, Billy. Pull out. I don't want to give you anything."

"I have to risk it, like a real rapist." I argued. I bucked the hardest prick I'd ever felt, into her yielding flesh, now truly against her will. From what she had told me about her one positive result on a test, she might not be contagious. There was a risk, but I thought she was too nice of a lady to be dangerous.

I was so naive, back then, despite the fact that Mrs. Lum never gave me anything more than a cold. Inspired to be an even better rapist, I plunged my hands up her gown and grabbed her soft, dangling titties. I groped them with strength and flicked her firm nipples.

"Ohhh, those are really sensitive!" Her body started to lurch against my thrusts, forcing deeper penetration. "You should be wearing a condom." She whined and moaned. I think, by then, lust had overwhelmed her concern.

My pounding shaft filled her, repeatedly spreading her swollen lips wide. I flexed my prick, still getting used to the wonderfully hot, tight sheath. Mrs. Lum's puss abruptly clenched around my cock, gripping it like vice.

"So tight!", I panted, feeling how she clasped me like a hot little mouth.

"Just do it!", She relented, humping her hips back at me in frustration, obviously very horny now and eager to sink deeper into her lust. I needed no encouragement to help. The pleading look on her face was all it took.

I dug my fingers into her soft, boobs and stared into the aging woman's wild, glittering eyes.
"Oww. That hurts, but hold me tight, Billy!"

I changed my rhythm to long, deep, powerful thrusts, slamming myself up against her rear push-backs, with a savage vigour that made the P.E. teacher squeal with ecstasy. Spurred on by her cries of pleasure, I clenched my ass-muscles and bucked prick into her with all the strength I had, pounding her juice-filled cunt into a creamy froth.

Mrs. Lum moaned incessantly from the deep, powerful penetration. Soon, she began to moan louder and gave a kind of rhythmic squeal. By the look on her face I knew Mrs. Lum was about the have a powerful orgasm. So I kept fucking her solidly, grinding the base of my prick behind her clit. As the climax overtook her, I felt contractions deep within her cunt and plundered her soaking nest harder, using long, deep strokes which felt like they penetrated her very womb.

"AAAAHHH, I'm coming, Billy!... Yes! Yes, you rape me so good, yes!... I'm cummmmming!!", screamed the lust filled woman. She hunched and jerked her cunt around my pistoning cock, wagging her hot ass as I fucked her through the screaming orgasm.

As she squirmed and shuddered, I rammed hard into the tight, spasming hole, urging her on. "That's it, Mrs. Lum!", I panted. "You're cumming because I'm raping you!!"

"It's truuuuu!!!!" She wailed.

Like the flick of a light switch or the click of dial, the cement gate damming my pent up cum broke free of the lock my prick's hardness had imposed. The rigid pole raping incredible pleasure into Mrs. Lum, shifted from incredibly hard to just loose enough to make way for my impending ejaculation.

The woman's loud cries, no longer filled with fear, gained the sound of mild sobs. "I warned you, Billy! OOoooohhh!! You're making it worse for me!"

I didn't understand, and I didn't have the presence of mind to try. As her cunt convulsed around my cock, my balls tightened. My prick switched its method again, rapid firing a burst of deep thrusts between heartbeat pauses. Like jacking up a car to change the wheel, this alternation of pounding and pausing ratcheted up the sensations burning through my nerves and scorching my brain. The concrete gate at the exit of my urethral bulb began to crack from the pressure behind it. I needed to cum so bad!

"If you keep raping me, Billy, I'll start to like it more and more, and then I won't be able to guide you. You're raping me into loving it too much! AAAAAAAA!" She screamed again from a more powerful, second orgasm!

I felt my own release approaching as her scream continued like a siren. I shouted, "OOOHHHH, Mrs. Lum, I can't stop raping you. It feels too goooooo!!!!" Her puss clenched and rippled, desperately trying to keep my darting shaft deep within. It only served to increase the explosion about to happen. The dam burst and my cum flew. With a final lunge, I pulled her body to me, by gripping her dangling boobs. My hips bucked up, imbedding me as deep and as close to her cervix as possible.

The first glob to eject was by itself large enough to fill the tightly packed space and squirt out around my lightly haired pubis.

"You're cumming inside me, Billy! Oh, how I wish I could have your baby. I want my rapist's baby!" Mrs. Lum spouted utter nonsense. She had said before, that her body had entered menopause. If it hadn't, my second injection would have forced its way through her cervix's clench and coated the walls of her womb. The third, fourth, and fifth would have filled it. Instead, my cum washed out each previous burst with fresh, hot goo. After those backed up clogs of cum, had been freed to seek an egg, the rest of my ejaculation's sperm gushed forth and soaked into every crevice of her vagina.

I moaned on and on as my body attempted to clear the curse with an intense orgasm. Hot juices, mine and hers, mingled and dripped between our legs. Our bodies shook independently, triggering through our tight connection, final throes of pleasure.

We rested, breathing fast and deep. I released her breasts. I feared I had bruised them in my frantic effort to rid the curse. Guilt gnawed at me, for that and for having forgotten to wear a condom. I knew, once Mrs. Lum returned to reality, she would give me a sound lecture if not muscle draining discipline. None of that mattered. As we cuddled, the juices soaking our legs cooled, and my incredible erection began to soften. I sighed loudly.

"How are my hands and feet, Billy?" Were her first, rational words.

"They're not dark."

"You tied them very well. I can hardly move my arms. I can only bend my knees."

"I'm ... sorry, Mrs. Lum, for saying that stupid thing about raping without a condom. Actually, uh, I was in too much of a hurry and forgot."

"We'll talk about that another time." Anger simmered at that, but she kept a calm front. "Right now, I need you to reassure me."

I hugged her to me and kissed the back of her neck.

"Mmmm, that's nice. I need that too, but I was talking about you. I need to believe that this isn't twisting you into thinking you can do this to anyone."

"No, Mrs. Lum. Never. I swear." I answered earnestly. "This is just for you."

"And for you, my darling lover." She craned her neck to smile at me. Once more her eyes glanced past me. This time, I looked where she had. There was only the curtained window.

"Billy, I-I need you to do one more thing."

I turned to her. "Yes?"

"Last time, you left me tied up. You shouldn't have left until I was free and safe."

"I'm sorry."

"I know. However, the act of abandoning me surprised me with a final orgasm. I want you to do it again, tonight, but before you do, I hid a small kitchen knife under that pillow. Her finger pointed. I'm not sure I can reach it. You tied me very well."

"Okay." I reached up and gently tested for the knife. I found it under the second pillow I tried. I pulled it into the open. Suddenly I thought, supplying a tool to free herself wasn't what Mrs. Lum needed. She wouldn't feel helpless. However, I didn't want her to be tied up all night. I decided she needed to get back in the mood, at the very least.

"I got your knife, Mrs. Lum." I sounded mean. "It's mine now, and you need to learn your place."

"What do you mean?"

"You gotta remember who's in charge." I climbed over her, my wet dick sticking out if less hard. I walked my knees up to her face and I grabbed her hair. "I'll cut you if you don't suck me clean."

"Billy! We had our fun already. Why are you doing this?" Alarm crept back into her voice.

"I'm giving you what you need, Mrs. Lum." I poked my half hard prick against her lips. "Don't even think of biting me." I tugged her hair.

"That's not what-" SMACK!

I slapped her ear. "Shut up and suck me, Bitch." I growled.

Her eyes expanded at my insult. Tears seeped into them. "You're being mean-"

SMACK! with another TUG! "I said, suck me!"

"OW! Okay okay." She sniffled and opened her mouth.

I sank my dick into her face and she closed her lips around it. Her tongue licked up and down as she sucked off my cum and her vaginal juices. Her eyes winced at the taste. I didn't need to cum again, but my dick hardened, not too much, fortunately.

I pulled out before she gagged on my elongating prick. "You did a good job, Rape Bitch." I patted her mussed hair.

"You're really worrying me. First you say you won't rape anyone but me, but after raping me, you make me suck you, like I was just a toy for you. That's a terrible thing, Billy."

I only snorted and dropped the knife in front of her. With her hands tied behind her back, she'd have a lot more trouble getting free. But she was very flexible, being a P.E. instructor. I was sure she would, if after a few minutes.

I got up and dressed, ignoring her obvious but silent concern. My sperm dotted her chin and lower lip.

As I strode out of the room, she sighed. "Ohhhhhh, I-I seeeee."

"GOTCHA!" a crackly voice cried outside the window.

"YIIEEEEE!!!" A woman screeched!

What the hells? Mrs. Lum and I must have thought the same thing.

"BILLY! You have to free me. This isn't a game anymore!" She was dead seriousness.

I agreed and ran back to her bed. I grabbed the knife but had presense of mind to cut her bonds carefully. The sharp edge parted the elastic easily. Mrs. Lum pulled her panties up and her gown down before rubbing her wrists. I imagined the mess on her thighs had spread all over.

POUND, POUND, POUND!! The back door exclaimed.

"I'll get it, Billy." She jumped up from her bed but wobbled on landing.

"No. I have to." I dashed out. That first voice was Mrs. McDougal's! What the heck was she doing? And who was that other voice?

"Billy! Stop. I don't want you to get the wrong idea!" My P.E. teacher ordered.

"No. It's my fault. I know it!" I shouted back just before reaching the door. Mrs. Lum scurried into the hall, fighting the sleep in her feet.

"Mrs. McDougal?" I called through the door. I had locked it after entering.

"Billy! I can't imagine how you arranged it, but you continue to amaze me."

"LET ME GO!" The other woman cried. There was something familiar about the voice.

"Who's Mrs. McDougal?" Mrs. Lum came up to me, eyes as wide as saucers.

"She's okay. You can trust her, but something happened out there, while we-" I reached for the knob before realizing who's house it was and catching myself.

"My wicked stars. What a mess this has become." Mrs. Lum reached past my halted hand and twisted the knob. It unlocked, and she pulled it wide open. "Shoona, I warned that yours was a terrible idea."

My English teacher, the beautiful Ms. Laghari, stood bent over from Mrs. McDougal's vice grip on her long, silky, black hair.

"I would have called the police, but she didn't look very scary." Mrs. McDougal cackled. "I'm pretty sure she saw everything." Her eyes shined like silver moons. It was just as certain, the crazy apartment owner had seen plenty too.

"Come in, whoever you are. If Billy vouches for you, I'll give you the benefit of the doubt." Mrs. Lum switched on the kitchen light. She pointed at four chairs around a small table. "Bring that foolish, too smart for her own good, woman in with you."

Mrs. McDougal released her grip on Ms. Laghari's hair before entering. The English teacher remained stooped over as she followed her captor into the kitchen. Mrs. Lum locked the door. "I'll make coffee."

"Burnt black, thank you kindly" Mrs. McDougal interjected upon sitting.

"Half, half-n-half, please." Ms. Laghari whispered and slipped into her chair.

I sat unable to speak. Mrs. Lum switched gears like a capable machine. No one said anything while the coffee brewed. Mrs. McDougal aimed a continuous, slow shake of her head at me. Ms. Laghari simply stared at the table, hands in her lap.

"Billy?"

"No thanks."

A large glass of water thunked in front of me. "Drink! You need to replenish."

"I'll say." Ms. Laghari's sighed.

Three mugs quickly followed. I gulped half the water in my glass.

"No complaints, and no refunds." Mrs. Lum said of her coffee. She finally sat, warming her cold hands with the mug.

"If I'd known you were selling tickets..." Mrs. McDougal pulled off a perfect balance of cackle and sarcasm.

"I like you." Mrs. Lum nodded. She glowered at Ms. Laghari. "Thank your stars, we aren't in the pokey, right now."

"It was just for tonight. It was an acceptable risk. At night, I have the advantage." When she said that I realized that her clothes were as dark as her lovely skin.

"Phooey, Shoona. Act your age. First, you nearly blackmail me-"

"I didn't!" My English teacher erupted. "You accepted my terms without coercion."

"Express coercion, no." Mrs. Lum agreed gravely. "But it's not like you left any comfort to poor Gloria."

"Ms. Hennifer!" I gasped! What was going on?

"She's not in trouble, Billy. We stopped any chance of that." Mrs. Lum barked using the soft version of her coach voice. "Tell him."

Our every exchange was met with a sparkle in Mrs. McDougal's eyes. At the P.E. instructor's bark, they zeroed in on the teacher hunched over her untasted mug.

"Billy, no matter what permission your mother gave to Gloria, I still think this is all your fault." She looked at me, but neither her eyes nor voice carried convinction.

"Don't forget you're a guest in my home, English Teacher. Don't intimidate him."

"But it's true! I knew that was cum on her. You could smell it! They didn't fool you either."

"I wasn't foolish enough to confront her. You could have cost her her job!"

"Like you," Mrs. Laghari paused for emphasis, "I needed to know that it was consensual. I didn't know you'd been talking to Billy, let alone what you let him do to you!" She spoke impassioned, but her voice barely reached around the table.

"Until you dared to go to Principal Agincourt. That's why I told you about Billy and I, but you still had to find out for yourself!"

Their stories, fragmented and mingling, hurt my head. I couldn't follow any of it.

"Mrs. McDougal cleared the smoke emitting from the two teachers, with a simple, "Ahem." They looked at her. "So what you're saying is, Billy has made you all accomplices in his pubescent games."

"Who are you?" Ms. Laghari asked gingerly.

"I'm Billy's guardian angle, at least until he returns home. Which," She underscored. "Should have been an hour ago. I texted his mother before taking you into my custody."

"You're a cop?" Ms. Laghari exclaimed!

"She's my landlady." I almost added, a crazy one.

"What's your take on Billy's games, aside from stating the obvious?" Mrs. Lum prodded.

"Jealousy?" Mrs. McDougal smiled. "Envy? I always confuse the two."

"This is going to be a long night." Ms. Laghari drooped her head back over her coffee. She lifted the cup and sipped.

"Seriously?" My angel (who was actually a witch), continued. "I think before the end of the year, Lilith Middle School will be closed, condemned, and turned into a shopping mall, to bury what you otherwise amazing women have gotten into."

"If you're not going to say anything helpful-"

"Enjoy him while it lasts, Bitches." Mrs. McDougal set down her mug, having emptied it. She pushed back her chair and stood. "Billy, text Tanya. I'll pay the fare."

Before obeying, I looked at my two teachers. Mrs. Lum nodded.

Ms. Laghari bit her lip. "Billy, please give me another chance to explain. I'm sorry I blamed you."

"You have until the cab arrives." Mrs. McDougal bade me with a glance to write the text. "And why am I standing?" She looked around, spotted the pot of coffee. "Oh, that's why." She helped herself while I sent the text. Reseating herself, she sipped calmly. There was an unstated, "Well?"

"I was shocked at the mess you made on Gloria." My English teacher explained. "When I ran into Caroline, I only mentioned seeing something gross on your math teacher. She told me not to worry about it, and that she had seen it too. Of course I worried. If it affected one of my students, I needed to know about it."

"She came to me, threatening to include Principal Agincourt in her investigation. I convinced her to let me talk to Gloria."

"Convinced? You threatened me!"

"Now, now, Ladies." Mrs. McDougal cackled at her use of the word.

"That's the boring part, Shoona. Get to the heart of what happened."

"The three of us met, and we agreed that I should see for myself, that neither of them were harming you."

"And what do you think now?" Mrs. Lum got to the heart of the matter for her.

Unexpectedly, Mrs. Laghari straightened in her chair and looked defiant. "I think you need a new teacher, Billy."

"No surprise there." Mrs. McDougal said under her breath. The other women were too engaged to hear her.

Mrs. Lum just laughed.

"I'm serious. Billy's, um, activities, while I agree are ethical, are too lopsided. There's too much drama and intensity. Someone needs to provide balance."

"Have anyone in mind?" Mrs. Lum grinned.

"You said it yourself, and you weren't role playing, Caroline. Billy mustn't get overly accustomed to the thrill side of sexuality. There's so much more."

"I like where this is going." Mrs. McDougal didn't cackle, just smiled.

"Hey, I get to decide what I do." I felt left out of the conversation that was suppose to enlighten me.

"He's right, Shoona." Mrs. Lum called her co-worker's apparent bluff. "But you're not wrong." She looked at me. "Billy, would you like to learn more than your book knowledge? Shoona's culture is steeped in sexual bounty."

"Please." Mrs. Laghari angered. "I'm third generation American." She hedged. "And I never offered-"

"Bullshit!" Mrs. McDougal cut to the chase. "She's the only realistic option in your circumstances. Decide, Billy."

I noticed my English teacher hadn't withdrawn herself from consideration. Also her blush, which her half-n-half and coffee skin failed to mask, was not lost on me.

 

[DiscipleN]

I didn't like Mrs. McDougal's tone. She may have had Momma's permission to watch over me, but in this matter, I couldn't let her control me. I almost refused to decide, just to to show her! Except, the choice presented has already been made, by gut instinct.

Ms. Laghari was beautiful and smart and and pleasant and strong, and she did smell like jasmine. She was also an actor on my favorite podcast, Darling Dimensions, which unfortunately I hadn't had much time to keep up with. If Ms. Laghari could teach me new styles of making babies, I wanted to practice making them in her! I even dared to think that she would be a cool girlfriend. Did she already have a boyfriend?

The women waited. Amusement crept into their expressions as I blushed from imagining what I was about receive. "Please, Ms. Laghari, if you'd like to teach me good things about making babies, I'd really like that." I cautioned. "You're really sweet and pretty. I'm not sure how ready I am right now, but I'll try my best."

Three voices abruptly pealed with laughter! "Billy!"

What was the matter? I must have looked as confused as I suddenly felt.

"Oh, good darling." Ms. Laghari calmed but couldn't wipe the grin from her lips. "Not tonight!"

"Not here." Mrs. Lum, choked out.

That left only Mrs. McDougal's cackle to careen around the small kitchen. "Ahem." She finally tired of the joke. "What the Miss offers isn't a one night lesson." She turned to Shoona. "You aren't married, are you?"

"No. I've always been a bit too picky about that." Ms. Laghari shared. "I dumped my boyfriend before school started. He turned out to be a little more racist, than I could forgive."

"Forgive my calling you 'miss'. I never took to that half-assed, feminist moniker. While my husband lived, I liked men to know I had a man they could cuckold." She cackled. I was starting to tell her different peals apart. She laughed in jest.

Mrs. Lum snorted, saliva almost flying out of her grin.

Ms. Laghari kept politely silent until the jest expired. "It's true, Billy. There's a lot to learn. I don't know half of it, but I can at least open a door for you to explore. I would hate myself, if I let you spin around BDSM circles without experiencing the vast breadth of sensuality."

Her smile grew very warm. Again, I detected her blush. "Let us make a plan, when we have time to talk privately."

"Oh." My face lost all expression. That made more sense. Ms. Laghari was into planning. Her class syllabus was three pages long! "Okay, and-" My burning cheeks interrupted. "Thank you." I didn't ask, What's BDSM?

Her blush receded. "Maybe tomorrow-"

Beeps from my watch interrupted. Tanya had texted to say she had arrived.

After thanking my teachers again, and trading hugs, excluding Mrs. McDougal, she and I went to the cab waiting on the street. Tanya greeted her with a smirk, holding the passenger door open. "Hello, Baba. If I had known you were with Billy, I would have bought curse remover."

Mrs. McDougal rose to the challenge."Pour yourself a stiff one, later, and drink to my health, Tanya. I won't have you and 'water' in the car when you're driving Billy."

We climbed in and soon lumbered down the residential streets. "Why did she call you, Baba?"

"It means, Grandma. Except she didn't mean it that way." She huffed jovially.

"I can give privacy, if you wish to corrupt the young man." Tanya reached back and fingered the sliding panel between us.

"That's not how this male operates." Mrs. McDougal grew suspicious at me again. "But yes, he and I have something to discuss. Thank you."

Tanya drew the bulletproof looking, plastic panel shut, and relaxed into driving. Somehow, she knew we were not in a hurry.

"Why didn't you leave after I flicked the lights." I was more suspicious of her than she was of me.

"I owe you that one, Lad." Mrs. McDougal nodded." I was leaving when I heard a noise from behind the house, bushes rustling. I worried that your teacher had sent you packing. I had to check out the possibility. Heh! There I was, looking for you in the back yard, ready to take one for Team Billy, when I saw a shape creeping up to the house, from out of the far hedge. Ms. Laghari does hide well, but I have my nose when my eyes don't see enough. She smells like jasmine.

"I particularly like jasmine. So I didn't confront her right away. It wasn't my yard. I kept an eye on her. After a time, what she peeped in on made me aware of it. So I'll claim, as lame as it sounds, that I wasn't actually peeping, just catching glimpses and sounds while keeping an eye on the actual peeper.

"But the curtain was closed." I grumbled. My embarrassment of the event caught up with me.

"That may be what it looked like from the inside. Shoona was close enough to the window, she could look through a gap between the curtain and the edge of the window. I was farther away."

I couldn't not ask, "W-what did you see?"

"More than I wanted, but not as much as I now would like to have seen." She grinned.

As I sat processing that and my growing humiliation, she pounced. "You tell me. What are you going to do when the police come and take all your women away?"

"That won't happen!" Was she threatening me, or was it another curse?

"It might. People slip up and people slip down. All it takes is one damaged heart, to inform the authorities."

"Don't say that. I don't want to think that." I pouted.

"Fine. I suspect your luck will hold for a while."

"What are you going to tell my mom?"

"The truth, Billy."

My heart trembled. What would Momma think if she found out I had raped Mrs. Lum? Would that damage her heart? I knew begging wouldn't sway the witch. "I could say you put me up to it."

"Pul-lease, don't act more foolish than you already have. I'll tell your mother that I spoke with Mrs. Lum after she helped you. I did text her about your rendevous. Saying anything less might worry her." She took my elbow in her grasp. "You mother is very frightened after what happened this afternoon. You must look out for her."

"She's my Momma." I assured her. "I'll protect her."

"Don't, Billy. Your mother is a rare flower who blossoms in adversity. You may not understand this now, but never protect her. By which I mean, don't get in the way of her challenges. She needs them, just as I need to be a pest, to live the life I'm suited to in this world. Look out for her, instead. Support her. Ally with her. Never protect her."

She was right - I didn't understand, but she had never sounded more sincere, particularly about her being a pest. "I promise, Mrs. McDougal."

"Know this, Billy. I would lie without regard for my own safety, if it supports you and your family."

"Why?"

She laughed brightly! "Because I haven't had this much fun in ages!"

Tanya opened the passenger door for us upon reaching our Lady of the Lake. I scampered up to the entrance and keyed in the code. Mrs. McDougal paid with another handful of cash, as if her pockets created wads of it.

"You heard everything didn't you?" The older woman smirked.

"If I hear anything through that shield, I immediately tell myself to forget!"

That's not the same as actually forgetting. I realized. I blushed in the lighted entrance.

They said, "Good-bye." Mrs. McDougal walked me to my home. She yawned. "I'll talk with your mother in the morning, if she likes. I'm not going to chase her down."

"Uh," I kicked the welcome mat. "You were really great, Mrs. McDougal. You bought me dinner, and you cleared up that mess with my teachers. I-" I simply hugged her.

Her gnarled fingers reached under my chin and lifted. Our faces were inches apart as she looked at me with sweet, haggard eyes. "Careful, Boy." her voice rasped. "I canna let the curse you caught this afternoon, pass to me!" She cackled and flung herself away. I swear she flew, but I guess it was just how her black skirt hid her scurrying feet.

I unlocked the door and entered carefully, locking it behind me. The lights were off. Momma wasn't waiting up for me. That was unusual. I saw Daddy's briefcase on the kitchen counter. The light in their room was low. There was a sad sound behind their door. I crept close and listened.

"What do you mean, mistake, Faun? You never will! Can you tell me more? I can wait until you're ready." Father was comforting Momma. I could hear her soft sobs.

"Just promise, you'll blame me, if I don't escape him again." Momma cried in a low voice. No matter how low, my ears would always hear what Momma said. Escape who? Did she mean, Mr. Gorgev? I had promised Ms. Colkick, I would decide that by tomorrow.

"Your mother is very frightened after what happened this afternoon." Mrs. McDougal's sincerity smothered my panic.

Momma was afraid of me. My bones vibrated with horror.

"I won't blame either of you." Daddy promised.

"I don't deserve him." Momma snuffled.

"FAUN!" Dad burst! "You love him! I love him! But you and I are different people. How we love might not be the same, nor be a choice."

His passion sent me reeling one step from their door.

"I'm not strong enough to accept that. Why can't I be normal?" Mother wailed.

"There's no such thing, but I know why you feel that way." Daddy's voice calmed. "The person you are meant to be in this world, wants to come forward. Your conditioning to act normal is in the way."

He meant, in Mrs. McDougal's words, Momma needed to blossom. The witch had claimed, Momma needed challenges to live the life she was suited to in this world. I had promised to support her.

I went to the phone and called the Colkicks. Mr. Colkick answered with huffing breaths. "Huh- hello?"

"Mr. Colkick, Momma is going to take that job with Mr. Gorgev."

"Billy?"

"Harold, you can't escape your- Wait. It's really him?" I heard Ms. Colkick in the background. Fumbling noises followed.

"Billy? Excuse my sl- er, husband. I'm, uh, exercising him." She spoke directly into the phone.

I repeated my decision.

"Okay. I know you're worried. I sense there something you're keeping to yourself. That is your choice, but at least I can make sure the client fully comprehends our policies."

"Yes, Ms. Colkick. Thank you."

"Oh, and if your parents know a good person who might rent a room in the house we're buying, while your family honors your apartment lease, please invite them to talk with us. Harold and I only need one room, and occasionally the ground floor for the evening. We'll reimburse their rent for those rare days. Our investors in Meals on Heels continue to support us, but we should make every resource count, and that house has like four, large bedrooms!"

"Whoa!" I suddenly realized. Things would move fast, regarding the house, now that I had made my decision to let Momma work this week. "I'll tell them. Thank you, Ms. Colkick!"

"I still think, it's all thanks to you, Billy." Her voice moved away from the phone. "Hear that, Harold? We're celebrating. You better have taken your vitamins. I'm going to run your brain out of dopamine tonight!"

"Thank you, my Executive." His voice answered, farther away.

"Good night, Billy."

"Good night." We hung up.

A wave of fatigue washed over me. I looked at my couch. Momma had made the bed.

Her voice startled me. "We heard you on the phone." She stood in a plain, light blue nightgown. It sorta reminded me of the one Mrs. Lum wore. Hers had been peach. She closed the bedroom door and waited.

"Ma!omma." My voice cracked. I froze at the sight of her. I wanted to run to her. I worried she was still frightened of me. She looked sad. Her cheeks were red from crying. I told her difficult news. "I decided Mrs. Colkick can accept Mr. Gorgev's job."

"Oh, okay." She nodded. Otherwise she didn't react. "Did you thank Mrs. McDougal for looking after you?"

"Uh-huh." I hadn't said thanks, but I had hugged her. That was better, right?

"Good." She walked up to the couch and sat down. She tried a joke. "No, I'm not going to sleep with you tonight." Meaning, she wasn't going to lecture me. At least, not much.

I sat beside her. I hugged her. She returned it, gingerly at first. Her warm arms grew stronger around me.

After a spell, "You did something very special for me, this afternoon. I did not- handle it well. I'm sorry, if I confused you."

"You didn't want Mr. Cherkle to apologize. I made you listen."

"That isn't what troubled me."

"What is?"

"The future. When Mr. Cherkle bent to your will, the future rattled my head. You were wonderful, Billy. I didn't thank you for looking out for me. I-I wanted to selfishly repay you, but I couldn't even thank you. I worried about what could happen in the future. I wasn't ready for those feelings."

I lost track of what Momma was trying to say, but she had been greatly moved when I stood up to Mr. Cherkle and made him apologize to her. That was enough thanks for me.

"I may never be ready for the feelings you inspired in me, but that's on me, not you." She bent down and kissed my lips. Hers barely brushed mine, but lightning struck through them. "Tonight, I told your father, that I'm going to open myself to new kinds of love. It scares me, what I might get involved with, in the future, but I can't deny the compulsion any longer. Will you continue to look out for me?"

My heart raced. My fatigue had been zapped by the thunderbolt from her lips. Strange as it may sound, my relaxed penis acted as if it had suddenly learned patience.

In my heart I knew Momma was talking about love, but she was also talking about sex. The merest hint of her involved with someone other than Daddy raised not only my hackles, but the painful rush of an oncoming tantrum!

"Someone needs to provide balance." Ms. Laghari spoke in my head.

I wanted to hurt, Mommy. I wanted to rape her! But my penis refused to be provoked. I sat next to Momma, blood draining from my face. How could she do this to me?

"Would you like to learn more than your book knowledge?" Mrs. Lum had asked.

"Your mother is a rare flower who blossoms in adversity." Mrs. McDougal cut to the chase.

This wasn't about what I needed. I burst into tears. I felt incredibly ashamed while I sat there and bawled. I had promised Mrs. McDougal I would look out for Momma.

I wanted to break that vow! I wanted to call Ms. Colkick back and cancel on Mr. Gorgev. I had to protect Momma! She needed me and nobody else!

"You are too selfish." Mrs. Shahidi's smile shined on me, as it had on little Arturio. "Next you will want ice cream."

Momma waited, quietly, patiently. "I'm so sorry, Billy." She pulled tissues from a box on the lamp stand and offered them.

 

[DiscipleN]

I took the tissues and blew my nose. I stared absently at the wrinkled clump in my hands and tried to find that quiet place in my head. Just this afternoon, I had lost it in front of Momma. She'd had to physically arrest my panic, or I would have gone into shock. All my practice at trying to be an adult was blown away, because I had to decide between saving her from Mr. Gorgev or letting her and Daddy buy Mrs. Abbey's incredible bargain of a house. It had been too much for me.

This felt worse, Momma asking if I would support her decision to pursue new kinds of love. More tears fell from my eyes but fewer than when her words punctured my heart. It ached, and all of my mind's reassuring: knowing that she still loved me, that she cared enough to come to me, that she wanted my support, could not bandage the smallest tear her request had ripped.

When I think back, I am so grateful to have cried instead of acting up. It was the release I needed, to collect my feelings and accept them. The wonderful words of the women in my life saved me. However...

...babies cried. I didn't learn different until much later. I felt almost as embarrassed at having bawled in front of my mother, as having her save me from a terrible tantrum. I couldn't face her, but I continued to reflect on the day's incredible, emotional shifts. I was lucky for all my recent experiences. They had come about because I could be mature, when I tried, when I fought selfishness and was mindful of my partners.

I had to be very mature for Momma. I knew it, against all the pain I felt and all potential pain in the future. Mrs. Laghari hinted at an incredible number of ways to make babies. So I had to believe there were at least as many ways to love. Perhaps, I had to love Momma differently, to support her.

"Momma, I can't call you that anymore."

"Honey?" She didn't catch my meaning.

"Do you really want me to look out for you?" I asked with a last sniff.

"My asking has hurt you, Billy, very much. If you can't support my decision, I will continue as I have, out of sorts with my nature. I will do that for you."

Momma needed to blossom. "I don't want you to change, Momma, but I want you to be happy, cuz I'm selfish, and I'm never unhappy when you're happy. You need to find new kinds of love to be happy."

"Sweetheart." She hugged me.

"But I can't look out for you and still call you, Momma."

"What do you mean?" She thought I was being silly.

I was very serious, but I spoke from love. "Mommas look out for their boys. I-I still want you to look after me, but when you need support, you can't be worried about me. I want you to trust me, Mom. When you're not sure or are afraid, you have to trust me. I want you to be happy, and I'll always help you, but I may have to do things you won't like." This was the moment when I realized that happiness often requires doing things you don't like.

"That's so sad!" Her hug shuddered and my shoulder holding up her cheek grew wet. "I want to be your Momma always."

"You gotta to be my Mom from now on." I turned my head and kissed her neck. "You have to let me be the one who looks out for you."

She cleared her throat, humor returning to her. "Your father may have a few opinions about who looks after me."

"He can, when he's with us." I allowed. "Daddy will always be Daddy."

Mom read between my words. "I wish he was with us more often too." She relaxed her hug and retreated to meet my eyes. Hers were still a little sad. "Can you call me, Momma, when he's with us?"

I shook my head. That was the big price she had to pay. The lesser price would be trusting me to know what was best for her. "You have to promise me." I didn't have to explain what.

Mom's lip trembled. "I think I understand, Billy. I love you, and I trust you. I-I know you will make mistakes and more than you imagine, but I will promise." She took up my serious mantle. "Billy, I promise to let you take charge of me, whenever you think I need you to." That last part was very important. She wasn't giving me full control. She was trusting me to be judicious not capricious. That would be one of the first mistakes I made, not quite comprehending the difference.

I took my mom's cheeks in my hands and held her head. I leaned forward. "I promise I will look out for you and support you. I want you to be happy and to enjoy lots of kinds of love."

"Oh, Billy." Her body vibrated. Her face grew hot in my hands. I pressed my lips to hers and tasted her fear. It had a wonderful flavor compared to what I had overcome.

Our lips nestled gently. I released her. If I hadn't, I would have made Daddy very sad that night. There was a promise, underneath our promises, as if we had performed a ritual, one that comforted me very much. Our happiness had to come before all others.

"Billy? Faun?" Father had opened the door but remained inside. "I'm here if you need me."

"It's okay, Daddy." I gulped, surprised by his voice.

"I will always need you, Glen." Mom smiled.

"Are you okay, Billy? I heard you crying."

"I'm sorry."

"It's okay, Son. I cried too."

Mother looked sad again. "I'll be there soon, Honey. Billy has a busy day tomorrow. I haven't asked how I could help."

"I'll leave you to your privacy." He said gently and closed the door gently.

It would be a very busy day. I had to call Mrs. Abbey and maybe Mrs. Guthrie. I had to talk with Mrs. Lagari. In the afternoon, I would meet Steve, his mother, and the Social Worker.

Then I should help Mom practice making Mr. Gorgev's dinner. Maybe not that last part, though. She had done it before, the exact same meal, without me. No, I needed to help her. She needed to know that I would be with her, looking out for her. Thinking about Tuesday brought only confused thoughts like those. I was emotionally drained. I had no energy to be mad at Mr. Gorgev with.

Overcoming my fear of losing Mom and her love, and finding and accepting a difficult solution, had spent all of my goodness. A selfish notion found purchase in my hurting heart. I wanted to know how much Mom trusted me. Just a little test, I told myself. I let go of her. My hungry eyes roamed her beauty.

She must have sensed the change in my mood. She looked at her hands which fidgeted while I looked for something she could do to prove what she had promised. Maybe something not so little, my wounded heart darkened with privilege and want. My penis lurched to life, its patience ended.